
THF. OLP FORT AT BOONFSBOROi G.l 



ufujimes 



WtDilikBOONC. 




%S*f 



1/ I lilw 



JQDNEJISDIAN TOILETTE.^£^| 




LIFE AND TIMES 



COLONEL DANIEL BOONE 



COMPRISING 



pstorg of % (Skin Settlement of ftentutfcg, 



By CECIL B. HARTLEY. 



TO WHICH IS ADDED, 



COLONEL BOONE'S AUTOBIOGRAPHY COMPLETE, 

AS DICTATED TO JOHN FILSON, AND PUBLISHED IN 1784. 



ILLUSTRATED WITH ENGRAVINGS, 

FROM 
ORIGINAL DRAWINGS, BY G. G. WHITE AND OTHER EMINENT ARTISTS, 



PHILADELPHIA: 
G. G . E V A N S > V U H L I S H E R , 

No. 439 CHESTNUT STREET, 

18(50. 



."Kf^ 



8 



751 



Eatercd accordiug to Act of Congress, in the year 1S59, by 

O . G . EVANS, 

la the Clerk's Office of the District Court of the United States, \u and for the 
Eastern District of Pennsylvania. 



PREFACE. 



-^ ♦ ♦ •> » 



The subject of the following biography, the 
celebrated Colonel Daniel Boone, is one of the 
most remarkable men which this country has 
produced. His character is marked with origi- 
nality, and his actions were important and influ- 
ential in one of the most interesting periods of 
our history — that of the early settlement of 
Kentucky. Boone is generally acknowledged as 
the founder of that State. His having explored 
it alone to a considerable extent; his leading 
the earliest bands of settlers ; his founding 
Boonesborough, the necleus of the future State ; 
his having defended this and other stations sue- 

(3) 



4 PREFACE. 

cessfully against the attacks of the Indians ; and 
the prominent part which he took in militarj 
affairs at this period of distress and peril, cer- 
tainly render nis claims to the distinguished 
lienor of founding Kentucky very strong. 

But Boone, personally, reaped very little 
benefit from, his patriotic and disinterested ex- 
ertions. The lands which he had first cultivated 
and defended, were taken from him by the 
chicanery of the law; other lands granted to 
him by the Spanish government were lost by his 
inattention to legal forms ; and in his old age he 
was without an acre of land which he could 
call his own. A few years before his death a 
small tract, such as any other settler in Missouri 
was entitled to, was granted him by Congress. 
But he has left to his numerous posterity a 
nobler inheritance — that of an imperishable fame 
in the annals of his country ! 



CONTENTS. 



CHAPTER I. 

PAGE 

The family of Daniel Boone — His grandfather emigrates to 
America, and settles in Bucks County, Pennsylvania — 
Family of Daniel Boone's father — Account of Exeter, the 
birth-place of Boone — Birth of Daniel Boone — Religion of 
his family — Boone's boyhood — Goes to school — Anecdote 
— Summary termination of his schooling..., 18 

CHAPTER II. 

Removal of Boone's father and family to North Carolina — 
Location on the Yadkin River — Character of the country 
and the people — Byron's description of the Backwoodsmen 
— Daniel Boone marries Rebecca Bryan — His farmer life 
in North Carolina — State of the country — Political troubles 
foreshadowed — Illegal fees and taxes — Probable effect of 
this state of things on Boone's mind — Signs of movement., 23 

CHAPTER III. 

The Seven Years' War — Cherokee War — Period of Boone's 
first long Excursion to the West — Extract from Wheeler's 
History of Tennessee — rlndian accounts of the Western 
country— -Indian traders— Their Reports — Western travel- 
ers — Doherty— Adair— Proceedings of the traders — Hun- 
ters — Scotch traders — Hunters accompany the traders to 
tl;e West — TUeir reports concerning the country — Other 

(5) 



b CONTENTS. 

FAG3 

adventurers — Dr. Walker's expedition— Settlements in 
South-western Virginia — Indian hostilities- — Pendleton 
purchase — Dr. Walker's second expedition — Hunting 
company of Walker and others — Boone travels with them 
— Curious monument left by him......... , , 29 

CHAPTER IY. 

Political and social condition of North Carolina — Taxes — 
Lawsuits— Ostentation and extravagance of foreigners 
and government officers— Oppression of the people— Mur- 
murs — Open resistance — The Regulators— Willingness of 
Daniel Boone and others to migrate, and their reasons — 
John Finley's expedition to the West — His report to 
Boone — He determines to join Finley in his ney* anting 
tonr — New company formed, with Boone for leaaer — Prep- 
arations for starting — The party sets out— Travels for a 
month through the' wilderness — First sight of Kentucky 
— Forming a camp — Hunting buffaloes and other game — 
Capture of Boone and Stuart by the Indians— Prudent 
dissimulation— Escape from the Indians — Return to the 
old camp — Their companions lost — Boone and Stuart 
renew their hunting 43 

CHAPTER V. 

Arrival of Squire Boone and a companion at the camp of 
Daniel Boone — Joyful meeting — News from home, and 
hunting resumed— Daniel Boone and Stuart surprised by 
the Indians — Stuart killed— Escape of Boone, and his re- 
turn to camp — Squire Boone's companion lost in the 
woods — Residence of Daniel Boone and Squire Boone in 
the wilderness — Squire returns to North Carolina, obtains 
a fresh supply of ammunition, and again rejoins his 
brother at the old camp — Daniel Boone's own account of 
this remarkable period of his life — His return to North 
Carolina — His determination to settle in Kentucky — Other 
Western adventurers — Ihe Long hunters — Washington in 
Kentucky — Bullitt's party — Floyd's party — Thompson's 
survey — First settlement of Tennessee 57 



CONTENTS. 7 

CHAPTER VI. 

PAOP 

Daniel Boone remains two years in North Carolina after his 

return from the West--He prepares to emigrate to Ken- 

- tucky — Character of the early settlers to Kentucky — The 

first class, hunters — The second class, small farmers — The 

third class, men of wealth and government officers 71 

CHAPTER VII. 

Daniel Boone sets out for Kentucky with his family and his 
brother, Squire Boone — Is joined by five families and forty 
men at Powell's Valley — The party is attacked by Indians, 
and Daniel Boone's oldest son is killed — The party return 
to the s I elements on Clinch River — Boone, at the request 
of Govern /r Dunmore, goes to the West and conducts a 
party of surveyors to Virginia — Boone receives the com- 
mand of three garrisons and the commission of Captain — 
He takes a part in the Dunmore war — Battle of Point 
Pleasant and termination of the war 81 

CHAPTER VIII. 

The militia discharged- 1 — Captain Boone returns to his family 
— Henderson's company — Various companies of emigrants 
to Kentucky — Bounty lands — Harrod's party builds the 
first log-cabin erected in Kentucky, and founds Harrods- 
burg — Proceedings of Henderson's company — Agency of 
Captain Boone — He leads a company to open a road to 
Kentucky River — Conflicts with the Indians — Captain 
Boone founds Boonesborough — His own account of this 
expedition — His letter to Henderson— Account of Colonel 
Henderson and the Transylvania Company — Failure of 
the scheme — Probability of Boone having been several 
years in the service of Henderson 91 

HAPTER IX. 

Description of the Old Fort at Boonesborough — Usual 
methods of fortifications against the Indians — Arrival of 



8 CONTENTS. 

PAGE 

more settlers at Boonesborougli — Captain Boone "eturns 
to the Clinch River to bring out his family — He enlists 
new emigrants and starts for Kentucky — Reinforced by a 
large party at Powel's Valley — Arrival at Boonesborougli 
■ — Arrival of many new settlers at Boonesborougli and Har- 
rod's settlement — Arrival of Kenton, Floyd, the McAfees, 
and other distinguished persons — Arrival of Colonel 
Richard Callaway 102 

CHAPTER X. 

Disturbed state of the country in 1775 — Breaking out of 
the Revolutionary war — Exposed situation of the Ken- 
tucky settlements — Hostility of the Indians excited by 
the British — First political convention in the West — Cap- 
ture of Boone's daughter and the daughters of Colonel 
Callaway by the Indians — Their rescue by a party led 
by Boone and Callaway — Increased caution of the col- 
onists at .Boonesborougli — Alarm and desertion of the 
Colonies in the West by land speculators and other ad- 
venturers — A reinforcement of forty-five men from North 
Carolina arrive at Boonesborougli — Indian attack on 
Boonesborougli in April — Another attack in July— Attack 
on Logan's Fort, and siege — Attack on Harrodsburg 108 

CHAPTER XI. 
Arrival of George Rogers Clark in Kentucky — Anecdote of 
his conversation with Ray — Clark and Jones chosen as 
delegates for the Colonies to the Virginia Legislature — * 
Clark's important services in obtaining a political organi- 
zation for Kentucky, and an abundant supply of gun- 
powder from the government of Virginia — Great labor 
and difficulty in bringing the powder to Harrodstown— 
Clark's expedition against Kaskaskias — Surprise and cap- 
ture of their fort— Perilous and difficult march to Vin- 
cennes — Surprise and capture of that place — Extension of 
the Virginian settlements — Erection of Fort Jefferson.... 117 



CONTENTS. 9 

CHAPTER XII. 

PAfilE 

Scarcity of salt at Boonesborough — Boone goes to Blue 
Licks to make salt, and is captured by the Indians — Taken 
to Chilicothe — Affects contentment, and decives the 
Indians — Taken to Detroit — Kindness of the British offi- 
cers to him — Returns to Chilicothe — Adopted into an In- 
dian family — Ceremonies of adoption — Boone sees a large 
force of Indians destined to attack Boonesborough — 
Escapes, and gives the alarm, and strengthens the fortifi- 
cations at Boonesborough — News of delay by the Indians 
on account of Boone's escape — Boone goes on an expedi- 
tion to the Scioto — Has a fight with a party of Indians — 
Returns to Boonesborougli, which is immediately besieged 
by Captain Duquesne with five hundred Indians — Sum- 
mons to surrender — Time gained — Attack commenced — 
Brave defense — Mines and countermines — Siege raised — 
Boone brings his family once more back to Boonesborough, 
and resumes farming 128 



CHAPTER XIII. 

Captain Boone tried by court-martial — Honorably acquitted 
and promoted— Loses a large sum of money— His losses 
by law-suits and disputes about land — Defeat of Colonel 
Rogers's party — Colonel Bowman's expedition to Chili- 
cothe — Arrival near the town — Colonel Logan attacks the 
town— Ordered by Colonel Bowman to retreat — Failure of 
the expedition — Consequences to Bowman and to Logan.. 141 

CHAPTER XIV. 

> Avasion of Kentucky by Captain Byrd's party — -He captures 
the garrisons at Ruddle's Station and Martin's Fort — Col- 
onel Clark's invasion of the Indian country — He ravages 
the Indian towns— Adventure of Alexander McConnell — 
Skirmish at Pickaway — Result of the expedition — Boone 
goes to the Blue Licks with his brother-^Attacked by the 
Indians — Boone's brother killed — Boone promoted to the 



10 CONTENTS. 



PAHH 



rank of Lieutenant Colonel — Clark's galley — Squire 
Boone's Station removed to Bear's Creek — Attack by the 
Indians — Colonel Floyd's defeat — Affair of the McAfees — 
Attack on McAfee's Station repelled— Fort Jefferson 
evacuated — Attack on Montgomery Station — Rescue by 
General Logan 152 

CHAPTER XV. 

News of Cornwallis's surrender — Its effects — Captain Estill's 
defeat — Grand army of Indians raised for the conquest of 
Kentucky — Simon Girty's speech— Attack on Hoy's Sta- 
tion — Investment of Bryant's Station — Expedient of the 
besieged to obtain water— Grand attack on the fort — Re- 
pulse — Regular siege commenced — Messengers sent to 
Lexington — Reinforcements obtained — Arrival near the 
fort — Ambushed and attacked — They enter the fort — 
Narrow escape of Girty — He proposes a capitulation — Par- 
ley — Reynolds' answer to Girty — The siege raised — Retreat 
of the Indians 170 



CHAPTER XVI. 

Arrival of Reinforcements at Bryant's Station — Colonel 
Daniel Boone, his son and brother among them — Colonels 
Trigg, Todd, and others — Consultation — Apprehensions 
of Boone and others — Arrival at the Blue Licks — Rash 
conduct of Major McGary — Battle of Blue Licks — Israel 
Boone, Colonels Todd and Trigg, and Majors Harland and 
McBride killed — Retreat of the whites — Colonel Boone 
nearly surrounded by Indians — Bravery of Netherland — 
Noble conduct of Reynolds — The fugitives meet Colonel 
Logan with his party — Return to the field of battle — 
Logan returns to Bryant's Station 189 

CHAPTER XVII. 

The Indians return home from the Blue Licks — They attack 
the settlements in Jefferson County — Affair at Simpson's 



CONTENTS. 11 

PAOK 

Creek — General Clark's expedition to the Indian country 
— Colonel Boone joins it — Its effect — Attack of the Indians 
on the Crab Orchard settlement — Rumor of intended in- 
vasion by the Cherokees — Difficulties about the treaty 
with Great Britain— Hostilities of the Indians generally 
stimulated by renegade whites — Simon Girty— Causes of 
his hatred of the whites — Girty insulted by General Lewis 
— Joins the Indians at the battle of Point Pleasant — Story 
of his rescuing Simon Kenton — Crawford's expedition, 
and the burning of Crawford — Close of Girty 's career 204 

CHAPTER XVIII. 

Season of repose — Colonel Boone buys land — Builds a log 
house and goes to farming — Kentucky organized on a new 
basis — Colonel Boone surprised by Indians — Escapes — 
Manners and customs of the settlers — The autumn hunt 
— The house-warming 236 

CHAPTER XIX. 

Condition of the early settlers as it respects the mechanic 
arts — Throwing the tomahawk — Athletic sports — Dancing 
— Shooting at marks — Scarcity of Iron — Costume — Dwell- 
ings — Furniture — Employments — The women — Their 
character — Diet — Indian corn 252 

CHAPTER XX. 

Indian hostilities resumed — Expedition of Davis, Caffre, and 
McClure — Attack on Captain Ward's boat — Affair near 
Scagg's Creek — Growth of Kentucky — Population — Trade 
— General Logan calls a meeting at Danville — Convention 
called — Separation from Virginia proposed — Virginia con 
sents — Kentucky admitted as an independent State of the 
Union — Indian hostilities — Expedition and death of Col 
onel Christian — Expedition of General Clark — Expedition 
of General Logan — Success of Captain Hardin— Defeat of 
Hargrove — Exploits of Simon Kenton — Affairs at the Elk- 
horn settlements — Treaty — Harman's expedition 275 



12 CONTENTS. 

CHAPTER XXI. 

TAOB 

Colonel Boone meets with the loss of all his land in Ken- 
tucky, and emigrates to Virginia — Resides on the Ken- 
hawa, near Point Pleasant — Emigrates to Missouri — Is 
appointed commandant of a district — Mr. Audubon's nar- 
rative of a night passed with Boone 307 

CHAPTER XXII. 

Colonel Boone receives a large grant of land from the Span- 
ish Government of Upper Louisiana — He loses it — Sketch 
of the history of Missouri — Colonel Boone's hunting — He 
pays his debts by the sale of furs — Taken sick ji his 
hunting camp — Colonel Boone applies to Congress to re- 
cover his land — The Legislature of Kentucky supports 
his claim— Death of Mrs. Boone — Results of the applica- 
tion to Congress — Occupations of his declining years — 
Mr. Harding paints his portrait 3]9 

CHAPTER XXIII. 

Last illness, and death of Colonel Boone — His funeral- 
Account of his family — His remains and those of his wife 
removed from Missouri, and reinterred in the new ceme- 
tery in Frankfort, Kentucky — Character of Colonel Boone. 330 



LIFE AND TIMES 



OF 



COLONEL DANIEL BOONE. 



-4 ■» • » »- 



CHAPTER I. 

The family of Daniel Boone — His grandfather emigrates to 
America, and settles in Bucks County, Pennsylvania — Family 
of Daniel Boone's father — Account of Exeter, the birth-place 
of Boone — Birth of Daniel Boone — Religion of his family — 
Boone's boyhood- — Goes to School — Anecdote — Summary ter- 
mination of his schooling. 

The immediate ancestors and near relations of the 
American Boone family, resided at Bradwinch, about 
eistfit miles from Exeter, England. Georsre Boone, 
the grandfather of Daniel, emigrated to America, and 
arrived, with Mary his wife, at Philadelphia, on tho 
Ultli of October, 1717. They brought with them, 

(13) 



14 LIFE OF COLONEL DANIEL BOONE. 

eleven children, two daughters and nine sons. The 
names of three of the sons have come down to us, 
John, James, and Squire. The last of these, Squire 
Boone, was the father of Daniel. 

George Boone, immediately after his arrival in 
America, purchased a large tract of land in what is 
now Bucks County, which he settled, and called it 
Exeter, after the city near which he was born. The 
records distinguish it only as the township of Exeter, 
without any county. He purchased also various other 
tracts in Maryland and Virginia; and our tradition 
says, among others, the ground on which Georgetown, 
District of Columbia, now stands, and that he laid the 
town out, and gave it his own name. His sons John 
and James lived and died on the Exeter purchase* 

Daniel Boone's father, Squire Boone, had seven 
sons and four daughters, viz. : James, f Samuel, Jona- 
than, Daniel, George, Squire, Edward, Sarah, Eliza- 
beth, Mary, and Hannah. 

Exeter Township is situated in Bucks County, 

* " Pittsburg Gazette,' ' quoted by Peck. 

f The eldest, James, was killed by the Indians in 1773, and 
his son Israel was killed at the battle of Blue Licks, August 
19th, 1782. 



HIS BIRTH-PLACE. 15 

Pennsylvania, and now lias a population of over two 
thousand. Here Daniel Boone was born ; on the 11th 
of February, 1735.* 

The maiden name of Boone's mother was Sarah 
Morgan. Some dispute has arisen respecting the re- 
ligious persuasion of the Boone family. It would 
appear, on a review of the whole controversy, that 
before their removal to this country, the Boones were 
Episcopalians ; but during their residence in Pennsyl- 
vania they permitted themselves to be considered 
Quakers. What sort of a Quaker Daniel Boone him- 
self was, will be apparent in the course of our narrative. 

Exeter, the native place of Daniel Boone, was at 
this period a small frontier settlement, consisting of 
log-houses, surrounded with woods, which abounded 
with game of various kinds and were occasionally in- 
fested with hostile Indians. It is not surprising that 
Daniel, passing the period of his boyhood in such a 
place, should have acquired at an early age the ac- 

* Bogant gives lltli of February, 1735. Peck, February, 1735. 
Another account gives 1746 as the year of his birth, and Bucks 
County as his birth-place. The family record, in the hand- 
writing of Daniel Boone's uncle, James, who was a school- 
master, gives the 14th of July, 1732. 



* 
* 



16 LIFE OF COLONEL DANIEL BOONE. 

coraplishments of a hunter and woodsman. From a 
mere child it was his chief delight to roam in the 
woods, to observe the wild haunts of Nature, and 
to pursue the wild animals which were then so 
abundant. 

Of the boyliood of Daniel Boone, one of his biog- 



raphers gives the following account. Speaking of the 
residence of the family at Exeter, he says :* 

"Here they lived for ten years ; and it was during 
this time that their son Daniel began to show his pas- 
sion for hunting. He was scarcely able to carry a 
gun when he was shooting all the squirrels, raccoons, 
and even wild-cats (it is said), that he could find in that 
region. As he grew older, his courage increased, and 
then we find him amusing himself with higher game. 
Other lads in the neighborhood were soon taught by 
him the use of the rifle, and were then able to join him 
in his adventures. On one occasion, they all started 
out for a hunt, and, after amusing themselves till it was 
almost dark, were returning homeward* when suddenly 
a wild cry was heard in the woods. The boys screamed 
out, ' A panther ! A panther !' and ran off as fast as 

* "Ad ventures of Daniel Boone, the Kentucky Rifleman." By 
the author of "Uncle Philip's Conversations. " 



BOYHOOD. 17 

they could. Boone stood firmly, looking around for 
the animal. It was a panther indeed. His eye lighted 
upon him just in the act of springing toward him : in 
an instant he leveled his rifle, and shot him through 
the heart. 



" But this sort of sport was not enougl^^iim. He 
seemed resolved to go away from men, SBRive in the 
forests with these animals. One morning he started 
off as usual, with his rifle and dog. Night came 
on, but Daniel did not return to his home. Another 
day and night passed away, and still the boy did not 
make his appearance. His parents were now greatly 
alarmed. The neighbors joined them in making 
search for the lad. After wandering about a great 
while, they at length s&w smoke rising from a cabin 
in the distance. Upon reaching it, they found the 
boy. The floor of the cabin was covered with the 
skins of such animals as he had slain, and pieces of 
meat were roasting before the fire for his supper. Here, 
at a distance of three miles from any settlement, he 
had built his cabin of sods and branches, and sheltered 
himself in the wilderness. 

" It was while his father was living on the head- 
waters of the Schuylkill that young Boone received, 
2 



18 LIFE OF COLONEL DANIEL BOONE. 

so far as we know, all his education. Short indeed 
were his schoolboy days. It happened that an Irish 
schoolmaster strolled into the settlement, and, by the 
advice of Mr. Boone and other parents, opened a 
school in the neighborhood. It was not then as it is 
now. (Joodgjpchool-houses were not scattered over the 
land; nor were schoolmasters always able to teach 
their pupils. The school-house where the boys of this 
settlement went was a log-cabin, built in the midst of 
the woods. The schoolmaster was a strange man ; 
sometimes good-humored, and then indulging the lads ; 
sometimes surly and ill-natured, and then beating 
them severely. It was his usual custom, after hearing 
the first lessons of the morning, to allow the children 
to be out for a half hour at play, during which time 
he strolled off to refresh himself from his labors. He 
always walked in the same direction, and the boys 
thought that after his return, when they were called 
in, he was generally more cruel than ever. They 
were whipped more severely, and oftentimes with- 
out any cause. They observed this, but did not 
know the meaning of it One morning young 
Boone asked that he might go out, and had scarcely 
left the school-room when he saw a squirrel run- 



AT SCHOOL. 19 

mng over the trunk of a fallen tree. True to his 
nature, he instantly gave chase, until at last the 
squirrel darted into a bower of vines and branches. 
Boone thrust his hand in, and, to his surprise, laid 
hold of a bottle of whiskey. This was in the direc- 
tion of his master's morning walks, an ^h ^ r thought 
now that he understood the secret of mucli of his 
ill-nature. He returned to the school-room ; but, 
when they were dismissed for that day, he told some 
of the larger boys of his discovery. Their plan was 
soon arranged. Early the next morning a bottle of 
whiskey, having tartar emetic in it, was placed in the 
bower, and the other bottle thrown away. . At the 
usual hour, the lads were sent out to play, and the 
master started on his walk. But their play was to 
come afterward ; they longed for the master to return. 
At length they were called in, and in a little time saw 
the success of their experiment. The master began 
to look pale and sick, yet still went on with his work. 
Several boys were called up, one after ihe other, to 
recite lessons, and all whipped soundly, whether right 
or wrong. At last young Boone was called out to 
answer questions in arithmetic. He came forward 
with his slate and pencil, and the master began : ' If 



20 LIFE OF COLONEL DANIEL BOONE. 

you subtract six from nine, what remains V said he. 
i Three, sir/ said Boone. ' Very good/ said the mas- 
ter ; ' now let us come to fractions. If you take three- 
quarters from a whole number, what remains ?' ' The 
whole, sir,' answered Boone. ' You blockhead !' cried 
the master, beating him ; ' you stupid little fool, how 
can you show that ?' l If I take one bottle of whis- 
key,' said Boone, 'and put in its place another in 
which I have mixed an emetic, the whole will remain 
if nobody drinks it !' The Irishman, dreadfully sick, 
was now doubly enraged. He seized Boone, and 
commenced beating him; the children shouted and 
roared; the scuffle continued until Boone knocked 
the master down upon the floor, and rushed out of the 
room. It was a day of freedom now for the lads. 
The story soon ran through the neighborhood ; Boone 
was rebuked by his parents, but the schoolmaster was 
dismissed, and thus ended the boy's education. 

Thus freed from school, he now returned more 
ardently than ever to his favorite pursuit. His dog 
and rifle were his constant companions, and day after 
day he started from home, only to roam through the 
forests. Hunting seemed to be the only business of 
nis life ; and he was never so happy as when at night 



TRAINING AS A HUNTER. 21 

he came home laden with game. He was an untiring 
wanderer." 

Perhaps it was not a very serious misfortune fot 
Daniel Boone that his school instruction was so scanty, 
for, "in another kind of education/' says Mr. Peck/* 
"not unfrequent in the wilds of the 3j|#st, he was 
an adept. No Indian could poise the rifle, find his 
way through the pathless forest, or search out the 
retreats of game, more readily than Daniel Boone. 
In all that related to Indian sagacity, border life, 
or the tactics of the skillful hunter, he excelled. The 
successful training of a hunter, or woodsman, is a kind 
of education of mental discipline, differing from that 
of the school-room, but not less effective in giving 
vigor to the mind, quickness of apprehension, and 
habits of close observation. Boone was regularly 
trained in all that made him a successful backwoods- 
man. Indolence and imbecility never produced a 
Simon Kenton, a Tecumthe, or a Daniel Boone. To 
gain the skill of an accomplished hunter requires tal- 
ents, patience, perseverance, sagacity, and habits of 
thinking. Amongst other qualifications, knowledge 

* " Life of Daniel Boone.' ' By John M. Peck. 



22 LIFE OF COLONEL DANIEL BOONE. 

of human nature, and especially of Indian character, 
is indispensable to the pioneer of a wilderness. Add 
to these, self-possession, self-control, and promptness 
in execution. Persons who are unaccustomed to a 
frontier residence know not how much, in the preser- 
vation of life, and in obtaining subsistence, depends 
on such characteristics !" 

In the woods surrounding the little settlement of 
Exeter, Boone had ample opportunity for perfecting 
himself in this species of mental discipline, and of 
gaining that physical training of the limbs and mus- 
cles so necessary in the pursuits of the active hunter 
and pioneer. We have no record of his ever having 
encountered the Indians during his residence in Penn- 
sylvania. His knowledge of their peculiar modes of 
hunting and war was to be attained not less thor- 
oughly at a somewhat later period of life. 



CHAPTER II. 

Removal of Boone's father and family to North Carolina— Loca- 
tion on the Yadkin River— Character of the country and the 
people — Byron's description of the backwoodsman — Daniel 
Boone marries Rebecca Bryan — His farmer life in North Car- 
olina — State of the country — Political troubles foreshadowed — 
Illegal fees and taxes — Probable effect of this state of things 
on Boone's mind — Signs of movement. 

When Daniel Boone was still a youth, his father 
emigrated to North Carolina. The precise date of 
this removal of the family residence is not known. 
Mr. Peek, an excellent authority, says it took place 
when Daniel was about eighteen years old. This 
would make it about the year 1752. 

The new residence of Squire Boone, Daniel's father, 

was near Holman's Ford, on the Yadkin Eiver, about 

eight miles from Wilkesboro'. The fact of the great 

backwoodsman having passed many years of his life 

there is still remembered with pride by the inhabitants 

of that region. The capital of Watauga County, 

which was formed in 1849, is named Boone, in honor 

(23) 



24 LIFE OF COLONEL DANIEL BOONE 

of Daniel Boone. The historian of North Carolina* 
is disposed to claim him as a son of the State. He 
says : u In North Carolina Daniel Boone was reared. 
Here his youthful days were spent ; and here that 
bold spirit was trained, which so fearlessly encoun- 
tered the perils through which he passed in after life. 
His fame is part of her property, and she has inscribed 
his name on a town in the region where his youth was 
spent." 

u The character of Boone is so peculiar," says Mr. 
Wheeler, " that it marks the age in which he lived ; 
and his name is celebrated in the verses of the immor- 
tal Byron : 



" * Of all men- 



Who passes for in life and death most lucky, 

Of the great names which in our faces stare, 

Is Daniel Boone, backwoodsman of Kentucky. 
*#.".*■..■* 

Crime came not near him — she is not the child 

Of Solitude. Health shrank not from him, for 

Her home is in the rarely-trodden wild. 
* -K- # * 

And tall and strong and swift of foot are they, 

Beyond the dwarfing city's pale abortions, 

•John II. Wheeler, j« Historical Sketches of North Carolina." 



MARRIAGE. 2P 

Because their thoughts had never been the prey 
Of care or gain ; the green woods were their portions ; 
No sinking spirits told them they grew gray, 
No fashions made them apes of her distortions. 
Simple they were, not savage ; and their rifles, 
Though very true, were not yet used for trifles. 

Motion was in their days, rest in their slumbers, 
And cheerfulness the handmaid of their toil. 
Nor yet too many nor too few their numbers ; 
Corruption could not make their hearts her soil ; 
The lust which stings, the splendor which encumbers, 
With the free foresters divide no spoil ; 
Serene, not sullen, were the solitudes 
°>f this unsighing people of the woods.' " 

We quote these beautiful lines ; because they so 
aptly and forcibly describe the peculiar character of 
Boone ; and to a certain extent, as Mr. Wheeler inti- 
mates, his character was that of his times and of his 
associates. 

It was during the residence of the family on the 
banks of the Yadkin, that Boone formed the acquaint- 
ance of Rebecca Bryan, whom he married.* The 

* The children by this marriage were nine in number 
Sons: James, born in 1756, Israel, Jesse, Daniel, and Nathan. 
Daughters: Susan, Jemima, Lavinia, and Rebecca. 

The eldest James, was killed, as will appear in our subs 



26 LIFE OF COLONEL DANIEL BOONE. 

marriage appears, by comparison of dates, to have 
taken place in the year 1755. a One almost regrets," 
says Mr. Peck, " to spoil so beautiful a romance, as 
that which has had such extensive circulation in the 
various ' Lives of Boone/ and which represents him 
as mistaking the bright eyes of this young lady, in 
the dark, for those of a deer ; a mistake that nearly 
proved fatal from the unerring rifle of the young 
hunter. Yet in truth, we are bound to say, that no 
such mistake ever happened. Our backwoods swains 
never make such mistakes." 

The next five years after his marriage, Daniel 
Boone passed in the quiet pursuits of a farmer's life, 
varied occasionally by hunting excursions in the 
woods. The most quiet and careless of the citizens 
of North Carolina were not unobservant, however, 
of the political aspect of the times. During this 
period the people, by their representatives in the 
Legislature, began that opposition to the Eoyal au- 
thority, which was in after years to signalize North 
Carolina as one of the leading Colonies in the Revo- 
lutionary struggle. 

quent narrative, by the Indians, in 1773 ; and Israel fell in the 
balile of Blue Licks, May 17th, 1782. In 1846, Nathan, a cap- 
tain in the United States service, was the only surviving son. 



BESIDES ON THE YADKIN. 27 

The newly-appointed Eoyal Governor, Arthur 
Dobbs, arrived at Newbern in the autumn of 1754. 
" Governor Dobbs's administration of ten years," says 
the historian Wheeler, * was a continued contest be- 
tween himself and the Legislature, on matters friv- 
olous and unimportant. A high-toned temper for 
Eoyal prerogatives on his part, and an indomitable re- 
sistance of the Colonists. * * * * The people 
were much oppressed by Lord Grenville's agents. 
They seized Corbin, his agent, who lived below 
Edenton, and brought him to Enfield, where he was 
compelled to give bond and security to produce his 
books and disgorge his illegal fees." 

This matter of illegal fees was part of a system of 
oppression, kindred to the famous Stamp Act — a 
system which was destined to grow more and more 
intolerable under Governor Tryon's administration, 
and to lead to the formation of the famous company 
of Eegulators, whose resistance of taxation and 
tyranny was soon to convulse the whole State. 

We are by no means to suppose that Daniel Boone 
was an unobservant spectator of what was passing 
even at the time we are speaking of, nor that the- 
doings of the tax-gatherers had nothing to do with 



28 LIFE OF COLONEL DANIEL BOONE. 

his subsequent movements. He not only hated op- 
pression, but lie hated also strife and disturbance; 
and already began to long for a new migration into 
die distant woods and quiet intervales, where politics 
and the tax-gatherer should not intrude. 

The population in his neighborhood was increasing, 
and new settlements were being formed along the 
Yadkin and its tributary streams, and explorations 
were made to the northwest on the banks of the Hol- 
ston and Clinch Eivers. The times were already be- 
ginning to exhibit symptoms of restlessness and stir 
among the people, which was soon to result in the 
formation of new States and the settlement of the far 
West. 



CHAPTER III. 

The Seven Years' War — Cherokee war — Period of Boone's first 
long excursions to the West — Extract from Wheeler's History 
of Tennessee — Jndian accounts of the western country — In- 
dian traders — Their reports — Western travelers — Doherty — 
Adair — Proceedings of the traders — Hunters — Scotch traders 
— Hunters accompany the traders to the West — Their reports 
concerning the country — Other adventurers — Br. Walker's 
expedition — Settlements in South-western Virginia — Indian 
hostilities — Pendleton purchase— Dr. Walker's second expe- 
dition — Hunting company of Walker and others — Boone travels 
with them — Curious monument left by him. 

The reader will recollect that the period referred 
to in the last chapter, comprehended the latter years 
of the celebrated Seven Years' War. During the 
chief portion of this period, the neighboring Colony 
of Virginia suffered all the horrors of Indian war on 
its western frontier — horrors from which even the 
ability, courage, and patriotism of Washington were 
for a long time unable to protect them. The war was 
virtually terminated by the campaign of 1759, when 

(29) 



30 LIFE OF COLONEL DANIEL BOONE. 

Quebec was taken. The next year Canada was ceded 
to England ; and a Cherokee war, which had disturbed 
the border setters of North Carolina, was terminated. 
Daniel Boone's biographers all agree that it was about 
this time when he first began to make long excursions 
toward the West ; but it is difficult to fix exactly the 
date of his first long journey through the woods in 
this direction. It is generally dated in 1771 or 1772. 
We now make a quotation from Kamsay's Annala 
of Tennessee, which shows, beyond the possibility of 
a doubt, that he hunted on the Wataga Eiver in 
1760, and renders it probable that he was in the 
West at an earlier date. Our readers will excuse 
the length of this quotation, as the first part of it 
gives so graphic a picture of the hunter and pioneer 
life of the times of Daniel Boone, and also shows 
what had been done by others in western explora- 
tions before Boone's expeditions commenced. 

" The Colonists of the Carolinas and of Virginia 
had been steadily advancing to the West, and we have 
traced their approaches in the direction of our eastern 
boundary,* to the base of the great Apalachian range. 

* That is, the eastern boundary of Tennessee, which was then 
a part of North Carolina. 



DESCRIPTION OF THE WEST. 81 

Of the country beyond it, little was positively 
known or accurately understood. A wandering In- 
dian would imperfectly delineate upon the sand, a 
feeble outline of its more prominent physical features 
— its magnificent rivers, with their numerous tribu- 
taries — its lofty mountains, its dark forests, its ex- 
tended plains and its vast extent. A voyage in a 
canoe, from the source of the Hogohegee* to the 
Wabash,f required for its performance, in their figur- 
. ative language, 'two paddles, two warriors, three 
moons.' The Ohio itself was but a tributary of a still 
larger river, of whose source, size and direction, no 
intelligible account could be communicated or under- 
stood. The Muscle Shoals and the obstructions in 
the river above them, were represented as mighty 
cataracts and fearful whirlpools, and the Suck, as an 
awful vortex. The wild beasts with which the illim- 
itable forests abounded, were numbered by pointing 
to the leaves upon the trees, or the stars in a cloud- 
less sky. 

11 These glowing descriptions of the West seemed 
rather to stimulate than to satisfy the intense curi* 

* Holston. 

] The Ohio was known many years by this name* 



82 LIFE OF COLONEL DANIEL BOONK. 

osity of the approaching settlers. Information more 
reliable, and more minute, was, from time to time, 
furnished from other sources. In the Atlantic cities, 
accounts had been received from French and Spanish 
traders, of the unparalleled beauty and fertility of the 
western interior. These reports, highly colored and 
amplified, were soon received and known upon the 
frontier. Besides, persons engaged in the interior 
traffic with the south-western Indian tribes had, in 
times of peace, penetrated their territories — traded 
with and resided amongst the natives — and upon their 
return to the white settlements, confirmed what had 
been previously reported in favor of the distant 
countries they had seen. As early as 1690, Doherty, 
a trader from Virginia, had visited the Cherokees 
and afterward lived among them a number of years. 
In 1730, Adair, from South Carolina, had traveled, 
not only through the towns of this tribe, but had ex- 
tended his tour to most of the nations south and west 
of them. He was not only an enterprising trader 
, but aft intelligent tourist. To his observations upon 
the several tribes which he visited, we are indebted 
tor most that is known of their earlier history. The^ 
were published in London in 1775. 



INDIAN TRADERS. 83 

"In 1740 other traders went among the Cherokees 
from Virginia. They employed Mr Yaughan as a 
packman, to transport their goods. West of Amelia 
County, the country was then thinly inhabited ; the 
last hunter's cabin that he saw was on Otter Kiver, a 
branch of the Staunton, now in Bedford County, Va. 
The route pursued was along the Great Path to the 
centre of the Cherokee nation. The traders and pack- 
men generally confined themselves to this path till it 
.crossed the Little Tennessee Kiver, then spreading 
themselves out among the several Cherokee villages 
west of the mountain, continued their traffic as low 
down the Great Tennessee as the Indian settlements 
upon Occochappo or Bear Creek, below the Muscle 
Shoals, and there encountered the competition of 
other traders, who were supplied from New Orleans 
and Mobile. They returned heavily laden with 
peltries, to Charleston, or the more northern markets, 
where they were sold at highly remunerating prices. 
A hatchet, a pocket looking-glass, a piece of scarlet 
cloth, a trinket, and other articles of little value, 
which at Williamsburg could be bought for a few 
shillings, would command from an Indian hunter on 
the Hiwasse or Tennessee peltries amounting in value 
3 



S4 LIFE OF COLONEL DANIEL BOONE. 

to double the number of pounds sterling. Exchanges 
were necessarily slow/ but the profits realized from 
the operation were immensely large. In times of 
peace this traffic attracted the attention of many ad* 
venturous traders. It became mutually advantageous 
to the Indian not less than to the white man. The 
trap and the rifle, thus bartered for, procured, in one 
day, more game to the Cherokee hunter than his bow 
and arrow and his dead-fall would have secured 
during a month of toilsome hunting. Other advan- 
tages resulted from it to the whites. They became 
thus acquainted with the great avenues leading through 
the hunting grounds and to the occupied country of 
the neighboring tribes — an important circumstance in 
the condition of either war or peace. Further, the 
traders were an exact thermometer of the pacific or 
hostile intention and feelings of the Indians with whom 
they traded. Generally, they were foreigners, most 
frequently Scotchmen, who had not been long in the 
country, or upon the frontier, who, having experienced 
none of the cruelties, depredation or aggressions of the 
Indians, cherished none of the resentment and spirit of 
retaliation born with, and everywhere manifested, by 
the American settler. Thus, free from animosity 



HUNTERS ACCOMPANY TRADERS. 85 

against the aborigines, the trader was allowed to remain 
in the village where he traded unmolested, even when 
its warriors were singing the war song or brandishing 
the war club, preparatory to an invasion or massacre 
of the whites. Timely warning was thus often given 
by a returning packman to a feeble and unsuspecting 
settlement, of the perfidy and cruelty meditated against 
it. 

u This gainful commerce was, for a time, engrossed by 
the traders ; but the monopoly was not allowed to con- 
tinue long. Their rapid accumulations soon excited 
the cupidity of another class of adventurers; and the 
hunter, in his turn, became a co-pioneer with the trader, 
in the march of civilization to the wilds of the West, 
As the agricultural population approached the eastern 
base of the Alleghanies, the game became scarce, and 
was to be found by severe toil in almost inaccessible 
recesses and coves of the mountain. Packmen, re- 
turning from their trading expeditions, carried with 
them evidences, not only of the abundance of game 
across the mountains, but of the facility with which it 
was procured. Hunters began to accompany the tra- 
ders to the Indian towns; but, unable to brook the 
tedious delay of procuring peltries by traffic, and im- 



oQ LIFE OF COLONEL DANIEL BOONE. 

patient of restraint, they struck boldly into tlie wilder- 
ness, and western-like, to use a western phrase, set up 
for themselves. The reports of their return, and of 
their successful enterprise, stimulated other adven- 
turers to a similar undertaking. 'As early as 1748 
Doctor Thomas Walker, of Virginia, in company with 
Colonels Wood, Patton and Buchanan, and Captain 
Charles Campbell, and a number of hunters, made an 
exploring tour upon the western waters. Passing 
Powel's valley, he gave the name of - Cumberland' to 
the lofty range of mountains on the west. Tracing 
this range in a south-western direction, he came to a 
remarkable depression in the chain : through this he 
passed, calling it \ Cumberland Gap.' On the western 
side of the range he found a beautiful mountain stream, 
which he named ( Cumberland Eiver, 7 all in honor of the 
Duke of Cumberland, then prime minister of England.* 
These names have ever since been retained, and, with 
Loudon, are believed to be the only names in Tennessee 
of English origin. 

" Although Fort Loudon was erected as early as 1 756, 

* Monetae. The Indian name of this range was Wasioto, and 
of the river, Shawnee. 



Pendleton's purchase. 87 

upon the Tennessee, yet it was in advance of any 
white settlements nearly one hundred and fifty miles, 
and was destroyed in 1760. The fort, too, at Long 
Island, within the boundaries of the present State of 
Tennessee, were erected in 1758, but no permanent 
settlements had yet been formed near it. Still occasional 
settlers had begun to fix their habitations in the south- 
western section of Virginia, and as early as 1754, six 
families were residing west of New Eiver. ' On the 
breaking out of the French war, the Indians, in alliance 
with the French, made an irruption into these settle- 
ments, and massacred Burke and his family. The 
other families, finding their situation too perilous to 
be maintained, returned to the eastern side of New 
Eiver ; and the renewel of the attempt to carry the 
white settlements further west, was not made until 
after the close of that war. 7 * 

" Under a mistaken impression that the Virginia line, 

r when extended west, would embrace it, a grant 
1756 J 

[ of land was this year made, by the authorities of 

Virginia, to Edmund Pendleton, for three thousand 

acres of land, lying in Augusta County, on a branch of 

* Howe. 



176(W 

r 



38 LIFE OF COLONEL DANIEL BOONE. 

the middle fork of the Indian river called West Creek,* 

now Sullivan County, Tennessee. 

In this year, Doctor Walker again passed over Clinch 

[ and Powell's River, on a tour of exploration into 

what is now Kentucky. 

u The Cherokees were now at peace with the whites, 

and hunters from the back settlements began with 

safety to penetrate deeper and further into the wilder- 

r ness of Tennessee. Several of them, chiefly from 
176l4 

{ Virginia, hearing of the abundance of game with 

which the woods were stocked, and allured by the 
prospects of gain, which might be drawn from this 
source, formed themselves into a company, composed 
of Wallen, Scaggs, Blevins, Cox, and fifteen others, 
and came into the valley since known as Carter's Val- 
ley, in Hawkins County, Tennessee. They hunted 
eighteen mouths upon Clinch and Powell's Eivers. 
Wallen's Creek and Wallen's Ridge received their 
name from the leader of the company; as also did 

* The original patent, signed by Governor Dinwiddie, and 
now in the possession of the writer, was presented to him by 
T. A. R. Nelson, Esq., of Jonesboro, Tennessee. It is probably 
the oldest grant in the State. 



FIKST APPEARANCE IN THE WEST. 39 

the station which they erected in, the present Lee 
County, Virginia, the name of Wallen's station. They 
penetrated as far north as Laurel Mountain, in Ken- 
tucky, where they terminated their journey, having 
met with a body of Indians, whom they supposed to 
be Shawnees. At the head of one of the companies 
that visited the West this year ' came Daniel Boon, 
from the Yadkin, in North Carolina, and traveled with 
them as low as the place where Abingdon now stands, 
and there left them.' 

11 This is the first time the advent of Daniel Boon to 
the western wilds has been mentioned by historians, 
or by the several biographers of that distinguished 
pioneer and hunter. There is reason, however, to be- 
lieve that he had hunted upon Watauga earlier. The 
writer is indebted to N. Gammon, Esq., formerly of 
Jonesboro, now a citizen of Knoxville, for the following 
inscription, still to be seen upon a beech tree, standing 
in sight and east of the present stage-road, leading from 
Jonesboro to Blountsville, and in the valley of Boon's 
Creek, a tributary of Watauga : 



40 LIFE OF COLONEL DANIEL BOONE. 

D. Boon 
CillED A. BAR On 

Tree 

in v TUB 

yEAR 

1760 

" Boon was eighty-six years old when he died, which 
was September, 1820. He was thus twenty-six years 
old when the inscription was made. When he left the 
company of hunters in 1761, as mentioned above by 
Haywood, it is probable that he did so to revisit the 
theatre of a former hunt upon the creek that still bears 
his name, and where his camp is still pointed out near 
its banks. It is not improbable, indeed, that he be- 
longed to, or accompanied, the party of Doctor Wal- 
ker, on his first, or certainly on his second, tour of 
exploration in 1760. The inscription is sufficient au- 
thority, as this writer conceives, to date the arrival of 
Boon in Tennessee as early as its date, 1760, thus pre- 
ceding the permanent settlement of the country nearly 
ten years." ^ 

It will be observed that the historian in this extract, 
spells Boon without the final e, following the orthogra 



ON CUMBERLAND MOUNTAIN. 41 

phy of the hunter, in his inscription on the tree. This 
orthography Boone used at a later period, as we shall 
show. But the present received mode of spelling the 
name is the one which we have adopted in this work. 

On a subsequent page of Wheeler's history, we find 
the following memorandum : 

"Daniel Boon, who still lived on the Yadkin, 
though he had previously hunted on the Western 
waters, came again this year to explore the country, 
being employed for this purpose by Henderson & 
Company. With him came Samuel Callaway, his 
kinsman, and the ancestor of the respectable family 
of that name, pioneers of Tennessee, Kentucky, and 
Missouri. Callaway was at the side of Boon when, 
approaching the spurs of the Cumberland Mountain, 
and in view of the vast herds of buffalo grazing in 
the valleys between them, he exclaimed, "I am richer 
than the man mentioned in Scripture, who owned the 
cattle on a thousand hills ; I own the wild beasts of 
more than a thousand valleys." 

After Boone and Callaway, came another hunter, 
Henry Scaggins, who was also employed by Hender- 
son. He extended his explorations to the Lowei 
Cumberland, and fixed his station at Mansco's Lick. 



42 LIFE OF COLONEL DANIEL BOONE. 

We shall have occasion to speak more particularly 
of Henderson's company and Boone's connection with 
it ; but we will first call the reader's attention to the 
state of affairs in North Carolina at this period, and 
their probable influence on the course pursued by 
Daniel Boone. 



CHAPTER IV. 

Political and social condition of North. Carolina — Taxes — Law- 
suits — Ostentation and extravagance of foreigners and gov- 
ernment officers — Oppression of the people— Murmurs — Open 
resistance — The Regulators — Willingness of Daniel Boone 
and others to migrate, and their reasons— John Finley's ex- 
pedition to the West — His report to Boone — He determines 
to join Finley in his next hunting tour — New company- 
formed, with Boone for leader — Preparations for starting — 
The party sets out— Travels for a month through the wilder- 
ness — First sight of Kentucky — Forming a camp — Hunting 
buffaloes and other game — Capture of Boone and Stuart by 
the Indians — Prudent dissimulation — Escape from the In- 
dians — Return to the old camp — Their companions lost — 
Boone and Stuart renew their hunting. 

There were many cftjfcumstances in the social and 

political condition of the State of North Carolina, 

during the period of Daniel Boone's residence on the 

banks of the Yadkin ; which were calculated to render 

him restless and quite willing to seek a home in the 

"Western wilderness. Customs and fashions were 

changing. The Scotch traders, to whom we have re- 

(43) 



44 LIFE OF COLONEL DANIEL BOONE. 

ferred in the last chapter, and others of the same class 
were introducing an ostentatious and expensive style 
of living, quite inappropriate to the rural population 
of the colony. In dress and equipage, they far sur- 
passed the farmers and planters; and they were not 
backward in taking upon themselves airs of superi- 
ority on this account. In this they were imitated by 
the officers and agents of the Eoyal government of 
the colony, who were not less fond of luxury and 
show. To support their extravagant style of living, 
these minions of power, magistrates, lawyers, clerks 
of court, and tax-gatherers, demanded exorbitant fees 
for their services. The Episcopal clergy, supported 
by a legalized tax on the people, were not content 
with their salaries, but charged enormous fees for their 
occasional services. A fee of fifteen dollars was ex- 
acted from the poor farmer for performing the mar- 
riage service. The collection of taxes was enforced 
by suits at law, with enormous expense ; and execu- 
tions, levies, and distresses were of every-day occur- 
rence. All sums exceeding forty shillings were sued 
for and executions obtained in the courts, the original 
debt being saddled with extortionate bills of cost. 
Sheriffs demanded more than was due, under threes 



DESIRE TO LEAVE FOR THE WEST. 45 

of sheriff's sales; and they applied the gains thus 
made to their own use. Money, as is always the case 
in a new country, was exceedingly scarce, and the 
sufferings of the people were intolerable. 

Petitions to the Legislature for a redress of griev- 
ances were treated with contempt. The people assem- 
bled and formed themselves into an association for 
regulating, public grievances and abuse of power. 
Hence the name given to them of Eegulators. They 
resolved "to pay only such. taxes as were agreeable 
to law and applied to the purpose therein named, to 
vay no officer more than his legal fees." The subse- 
quent proceedings of the ( Eegulators, such as forcible 
resistance to officers and acts of personal violence 
toward them, at length brought on an actual collision 
between them and an armed force led by the Eoyal 
Governor, Tryon, (May 16,1771,) at Alamanance, in 
which the Eegulators were defeated ; and the griev- 
ances continued with scarcely abated force till the 
Eevolution brought relief. 

Under these circumstances, it is not surprising that 
Daniel Boone and others were quite willing to migrate 
to the Webi, if it were only to enjoy a quiet life ; the 
dangers qI Indian \ggr*»ss:v.n being less dreaded than 



46 LIFE OF COLONEL DANIEL BOONE. 

the visits of the tax-gather and the sheriff; and the 
solitude of the forest and prairie being preferred to 
the society of insolent foreigners, flaunting in the 
luxury and ostentation purchased by the spoils of 
fraud and oppression. 

Among the hunters and traders who pursued their 
avocations in the Western wilds was John Finley, or 
Findley, who led a party of hunters in 1767 to the 
neighborhood of the Louisa Kiver, as the Kentucky 
Eiver was then called, and spent the season in hunt- 
ing and trapping. On his return, he visited Daniel 
Boone, and gave him a most glowing description of 
the country which he had visited — a country abound- 
ing in the richest and most fertile land, intersected by 
noble rivers, and teeming with herds of deer and buf- 
faloes and numerous flocks of wild turkeys, to say 
nothing of the smaller game. To these descriptions 
Boone lent a willing ear. He resolved to accompany 
.Finley in his next hunting expedition, and to see 
this terrestrial paradise with his own eyes, doubtless 
with the intention of ultimately seeking a home in 
that delightful region. 

Accordingly, a company of six persons was formed 
for a new expedition to the West, and Boone was 



FIRST SIGHT OF KENTUCKY. 47 

chosen as leader. The names of the other members 
of this party were John Finley, John Stuart, Joseph 
Ilolden, James Moncey, and William Cool. 

Much preparation seems to have been required. 
Boone's wife, who was one of the best of housekeepers 
and managers, had to fit out his clothes, and to make 
arrangements for house-keeping during his expected 
long absence. His sons were now old enough to assist 
their mother in the management of the farm, but, 
doubtless, they had to be supplied with money and 
other necessaries before the father could venture to 
leave home ; so that it was not till the 1st of May, 
1769, that the party were able to set out, as Boone, in 
his autobiography, expresses it, "in quest of the coun- 
try of Kentucky." 

It was more than a month before these adventurers 
came in sight of the promised land. We quote from 
Mr. Peck's excellent work the description which un- 
doubtedly formed the authority on which the artist has 
relied in painting the accompanying engraving of 
" Daniel Boone's first view of Kentucky." It is as 
follows : 

"It was on the 7th of June, 1769, that six men, 
weary and wayworn, were seen winding their way up 



48 LIFE OF COLONEL DANIEL BOONE. 

the steep side of a rugged mountain in the wilderness 
of Kentucky. Their dress was of the description 
usually worn at that period by all forest rangers. 
The outside garment was a hunting shirt ; or loose 
open frock, made of dressed deer skins. Leggings or 
drawers, of the same material, povered the lower ex- 
tremities, to which was appended a pair of moccasins 
for the feet. The cape or collar of the hunting shirt. 
and the seams of the leggings, were adorned with 
fringes. The under garments were of coarse cotton. 
A leather belt encircled the body ; on the right side 
was suspended the tomahawk, to be used as a hatchet ; 
on the left side was the hunting-knife, powder-horn, 
bullet-pouch, and other appendages indispensable for 
a hunter. Each person bore his trusty rifle ; and, as 
the party slowly made their toilsome way amid the 
shrubs, and over the logs and loose rocks that accident 
had thrown into the obscure trail which they were 
following, each man kept a sharp look-out, as though 
clanger or a lurking enemy was near. Their garments 
were soiled and rent, the unavoidable result of long: 
traveling and exposure to the heavy rains that had 
fallen ; for the weather had been stormy and most 
uncomfortable, and they had traversed a mountainous 



APPEARANCE OF KENTUCKY. 49 

wilderness for several hundred miles. The leader of 
the party was of full size, with a hardy, robust, 
sinewy frame, and keen, piercing, hazel eyes, that 
g^atced with quickness at every object as they passed 
on, now cast forward in the direction they were trav- 
eling for signs of an old trail, and in the next moment 
directed askance into the dense thicket, or into the 
deep ravine, as if watching some concealed enemy. 
The reader will recognize in this man the pioneer 
Boone, at the head of his companions. 

Toward the time of the setting sun, the party had 
reached the summit of the mountain range, up which 
thev had toiled for some three or four hours, and 
which had bounded their prospect to the west during 
the day. Here new and indescribable scenery opened 
to their view. Before them, for an immense distance, 
as if spread out on a map, lay the rich and beautiful 
vales watered by the Kentucky Eiver ; for they had 
now reached one of its northern branches. The coun- 
try immediately before them, to use a Western phrase, 
was " rolling," and, in places, abruptly hilly ; but far 
in the vista was seen a beautiful expanse of level 
country, over which the buffalo, deer, and other forest 
animals, roamed unmolested while they fed on the 
4 



50 LIFE OF COLONEL DAJNIEL BOONE. 

luxuriant herbage of the forest. The countenances 
of the party lighted up with pleasure, congratulations 
were exchanged, the romantic tales of Finley were 
confirmed by ocular demonstration, and orders were 
given to encamp for the night in a neighboring ravine. 
In a deep gorge of the mountain a large tree had 
fallen, surrounded with a dense thicket, and hidden 
from observation by the abrupt and precipitous hills. 
This tree lay in a convenient position for the back of 
their camp. Logs were placed on the right and left, 
leaving the front open, where fire might be kindled 
against another log ; and for shelter from the rains 
and heavy dews, bark was peeled from the linden 
tree." 

This rude structure appears to have been the head- 
quarters of the hunters through the whole summer and 
autumn, till late in December. During this time, they 
hunted the deer, the bear, and especially the buffalo. 
The buffaloes were found in great numbers, feeding 
on the leaves of the eane, and the rich and spontaneous 
fields of clover. 

During this long period, they saw no Indians. That 
part of the country was not inhabited by any tribe at 
that time, although it was used occasionally as a hunting 



LEAVE CAMP. 51 

^lv'imd by the Shawanese, the Cherokees and the 
Chiokesaws. The land at that time belonged to the 
colony of Virginia, which then included what is now 
called Kentucky. The title to the ground was acquired 
by a treaty with the Indians, Oct. 5th ; 1770. The Iro- 
quois, at the treaty of Fort Stanwix, in 1768, had al- 
ready ceded their doubtful claim to the land south of 
the Ohio Kiver, to Great Britain ; so that Boone's com- 
pany of hunters were not trespassing upon Indian ter- 
ritory at this time.* But they were destined neverthe- 
less to be treated as intruders. 

On the 22d of December, Boone and John Stuart, 
one of his companions, left their encampment, and fol- 
lowing one of the numerous paths which the buffalo 
had made through the cane, they plunged boldly into 
the interior of the forest. They had as yet, as we have 
already stated, seen no Indians, and the country had 
been reported as totally uninhabited. This was true 
in a strict sense, for although, as we have seen, the 
southern and northwestern tribes were in the habit of 
hunting here as upon neutral ground, yet not a single 
wigwam had been erected, nor did the land bear the 
slightest mark of having ever been cultivated. 

* Peck. Life of Boone. 



52 LIFE OF COLONEL DANIEL BOONE. 

The different tribes would fall in with each, other, 
and from the fierce conflicts which generally followed 
these casual rencounters, the country had been known 
among them by the name of t the dark and bloody 
ground P 

The two adventurers soon learned the additional 
danger to which they were exposed. While roving 
carelessly from canebrake to canebrake, and admiring 
the rank growth of vegetation, and the variety of tim- 
ber which marked the fertility of the soil, they were 
suddenly alarmed by the appearance of a party of In- 
dians, who, springing from their place of concealment, 
rushed upon them with a rapidity which rendered es- 
cape impossible. 

They were almost instantly seized, disarmed, and 
made prisoners. Their feelings may be readily im- 
agined. They were in the hands of an enemy who 
knew no alternative between adoption and torture; 
and the numbers and fleetness of their captors, rendered 
escape by open means impossible, while their jealous 
vigilance seemed equally fatal to any secret attempt, 

Boone, however, was possessed of a temper admira- 
bly adapted to the circumstances in which he was 
placed. Of a cold and saturnine, rather than an ardent 



ESCAPE FKOM THE INDIANS. 53 

disposition, he was never either so much elevated by 
good fortune or depressed by bad, as to lose for an 
instant the full possession of all his faculties. He saw 
that immediate escape was impossible, but he en- 
couraged his companion, and constrained himself to 
accompany the Indians in all their excursions, with so 
calm and contented an air, that their vigilance insen- 
sibly began to relax. 

On the seventh evening of their captivity, the yen- 
camped in a thick canebrake, and having built a large 
fire, lay down to rest. The party whose duty it was 
to watch, were weary and negligent, and about mid- 
night, Boone, who had not closed an eye, ascertained 
from the deep breathing all around him, that the whole 
party, including Stuart, was in a deep sleep. 

Gently and gradually extricating himself from the 
Indians who lay around him, he walked cautiously to 
the spot where Stuart lay, and having succeeded in 
awakening him, without alarming the rest, he briefly 
informed him of his determination, and exhorted him 
to arise, make no noise, and follow him. Stuart, al- 
though ignorant of the design, and suddenly roused 
from sleep, fortunately obeyed with equal silence and 



64 LIFE OF COLONEL DANIEL BOONE. 

celerity ; and within a few minutes they were be von d 
hearing. 

Eapidly traversing the forest, by the light of the 
stars and the bark of the trees, they ascertained the 
direction in which the camp lay, but upon reaching it 
on the next day, to their great grief, they found it 
plundered and deserted, with nothing remaining to show 
the fate of their companions : and even to the day of 
his death, Boone knew not whether they had been 
killed or taken, or had voluntarily abandoned their 
cabin and returned.* 

Indeed it has never been ascertained what became 

of Finley and the rest of Boone's party of hunters. 

If Finley himself had returned to Carolina, so re- 
markable a person would undoubtedly have left some 

trace of himself in the history of his time ; but no trace 
exists of any of the party who were left at the old camp 
by Boone and Stuart. Boone and Stuart resumed their 
hunting, although their ammunition was running low, 
and they were compelled, by the now well-known dan- 
ger of Indian hostilities, to seek for more secret and 
secure hiding-places at night than their old encamp- 
ment in the ravine. 

* McClung. " Western Adventures." 



BARKING OFF SQUIRRELS. 55 

The only kind of firearms used by the backwoods 
hunter is the rifle. In the use of this weapon Boone 
was exceedingly skillful. The following anecdote, re- 
lated by the celebrated naturalist, Audubon,* shows 
that he retained his wonderful precision of aim till a 
late period of his life. 

11 Barking off squirrels is delightful sport, and, in 
my opinion, requires a greater degree of accuracy than 
any other. I first witnessed this manner of procuring 
squirrels whilst near the town of Frankfort. The 
performer was the celebrated Daniel Boone. We 
walked out together, and followed the rocky margins 
of the Kentucky Kiver, until we reached a piece of flat 
land thickly covered with black walnuts, oaks, and 
hickories. As the general mast was a good one that* 
year, squirrels were seen gambolling on every tree 
around us. My companion, a stout, hale, and athletic 
man, dressed in a homespun hunting- shirt, bare-legged 
and moccasined, carried a long and heavy rifle, which, 
as he was loading it, lie said had proved efficient in 
all his former undertakings, and which he hoped 
would not fail on this occasion, as he felt proud to 
show me his skill. The gun was wiped, the powder 
measured, the ball patched with six-hundred-thread 
* Ornithological Biography, pp. 293-4. 



56 LIFE OF COLONEL DANIEL BOONE. 

linen, and the charge sent home with a hickory rod 
We moved not a step from the place, for the squirrels 
were so numerous that it was unnecessary to go after 
them. Boone pointed to one of these animals which 
had observed us, and was crouched on a branch about 
fifty paces distant, and bade me mark well the spot 
where the ball should hit. He raised his piece gradu- 
ally, until the lead (that being the name given by the 
Kentuckians to the sight) of the barrel was brought to 
a line with the spot which he intended to hit. The 
whip-like report resounded through the woods and 
along the hills in repeated echoes. Judge of my sur- 
prise, when I perceived that the ball had hit the piece 
of the bark immediately beneath the squirrel, and 
shivered it into splinters, the concussion produced by 
which had killed the animal, and sent it whirling 
through the air, as if it had been blown up by the 
explosion of a powder magazine. Boone kept up his 
firing, and before many hours had elapsed, we had 
procured as many squirrels as we wished; for you 
must know that to load a rifle requires only a mo- 
ment, and that if it is wiped once after each shot, it 
will do duty for hours. Since that first interview with 
our veteran Boone, I have seen many other indi 
vidua! s perform the same feat." 



CHAPTEE V. 

Arrival of Squire Boone and a companion at the camp of Daniel 
Boone — Joyful meeting — News from home, and hunting re- 
sumed — Daniel Boone and Stuart surprised by the Indians, 
Stuart killed— Escape of Boone, and his return to camp— • 
Squire Boone's companion lost in the woods — Residence of 
Daniel Boone and Squire Boone in the wilderness — Squire 
returns to North Carolina, obtains a fresh supply of ammu- 
nition, and again rejoins his brother at the old camp — Daniel 
Boone's own account of this remarkable period of his life — 
His return to North Carolina — His determination to settle in 
Kentucky — Other Western adventurers — The Long hunters- 
Washington in Kentucky — Bullitt's party — Floyd's party— 
Thompson's survey — First settlement of Tennessee. 

In the early part of the month of January, 1770, 

Boone and Stuart were agreeably surprised by the 

arrival of Squire Boone, the younger brother of 

Daniel, accompanied by another man, whose name 

has not been handed down. The meeting took place 

as they were hunting in the woods. The new-comers 

were hailed at a distance with the usual greeting, 

' Holloa! strangers, who are you?" to which they 

(57) 



58 LIFE OF COLONEL DANIEL BOONE. 

answered, "White men and friends." And friends 
indeed they were — friends in need; for they brought a 
supply of ammunition, and news from Daniel Boone's 
home and family on the Yadkin. They had had a 
weary journey through the wilderness, and although 
they had met with no Indians on their way, they had fre- 
quently come upon their traces in passing through the 
woods. Their purpose in undertaking this formidable 
journey had been to learn the fate of Boone and his 
party, whose safety was nearly despaired of by his 
friends in North Carolina, to hunt for themselves, and 
to convey a supply of ammunition to Boone. It is 
difficult to conceive the joy with which their oppor- 
tune arrival was welcomed. They informed Boone 
that they had just seen the last night's encampment 
of Stuart and himself, so that the joyful meeting was 
not wholly unanticipated by them. 

Thus reinforced, the party, now consisting of four 
skillful hunters, might reasonably hope for increased 
security, and a fortunate issue to their protracted 
hunting tour. But they hunted in separate parties ; 
and in one of these Daniel Boone aud Stuart fell in 
with a party of Indians, who fired upon them. Stu- 
art was shot dead and scalped by the Indians, but 



RESIDENCE IN THE WILDERNESS. 59 

Boone escaped in the forest, and rejoined his brother 
and the remaining hunter of the party. 

A few days afterward this hunter was lost in the 
woods, and did not return as usual to the camp. 
Daniel and Squire made a long and anxious search 
for him ; but it was all in vain. Years afterward a 
skeleton was discovered in the woods, which was sup- 
posed to be that of the lost hunter. 

The two brothers: were thus left in the wilderness 
alone, separated by several hundred miles from home, 
surrounded by hostile Indians, and destitute of every 
thing but their rifles. After having had such melan- 
choly experience of the dangers to which they were 
exposed, we would naturally suppose that their forti- 
tude would have given way, and that they would in- 
stantly have returned to the settlements. But the 
most remarkable feature in Boone's character was a 
calm and cold equanimity which rarely rose to enthu- 
siasm, and never sunk to despondence. 

His courage undervalued the danger to which he 
was exposed, and his presence of mind, which never 
forsook him, enabled him, on all occasions to take the 
best means of avoiding it. The wilderness, with all 
its dangers and privations, had a charm for him, which 



60 LIFE OF COLONEL DANIEL BOONE. 

is scarcely conceivable by one brought up in a city ; 
and he determined to remain alone while his brother 
returned to Carolina for an additional supply of am- 
munition, as their original supply was nearly ex- 
hausted. His situation we should now suppose in the 
highest degree gloomy and dispiriting. The dangers 
which attended his brother on his return were nearly 
equal to his own ; and each had left a wife and chil- 
dren, which Boone acknowledged cost him many an 
anxious thought. 

But the wild and solitary grandeur of the country 
around him, where not a tree had been cut, nor a 
house erected, was to him an inexhaustible source of 
admiration and delight ; and he says to himself, that 
some of the most rapturous moments of his life were 
spent in those lonely rambles. The utmost caution 
was necessary to avoid the savages, and scarcely less 
tc escape the ravenous hunger of the wolves that 
prowled nightly around him in immense numbers. 
He was compelled frequently to shift his lodging, and, 
by undoubted signs, saw that the Indians had repeat- 
edly visited his hut during his -absence. He some 
times lay in canebrakes without fire, and heard the 



IN THE WILDERNESS. 61 

yells of the Indians around him. Fortunately, how 
ever, he never encountered them.* 

Mr. Perkins, in his Annals of the West, speaking 
of this sojourn of the brothers in the wilderness, says : 
And now commenced that most extraordinary life on 
the part of these two men which has, in a great mea- 
sure, served to give celebrity to their names ; we refer 
to their residence, entirely alone, for more than a year, 
m a land filled with the most subtle and unsparing 
enemies, and under the influence of no other motive, 
apparently, than a love of adventure, of Nature, and 
of solitude. Nor were they, during this time, always 
together. For three months, Daniel remained amid the 
forest utterly by himself, while his brother, with cour- 
age and capacity equal to his own, returned to North 
Carolina for a supply of powder and lead ; with which 
he succeeded in rejoining the roamer of the wilderness 
in safety in July, 1770. 

It is almost impossible to conceive of the skill, cool- 
ness, and sagacity which enabled Daniel Boone to 
spend so many weeks in the midst of the Indians, and 
yet undiscovered by them. He appears to have 
changed his position continually— to have explored 
* MoClung. 



62 LIFE OF COLONEL DANIEL BOONE. 

the whole centre of what forms now the State of Ken 
tucky, and in so doing must have exposed himself to 
many different parties of the natives. A reader of 
Mr. Cooper's Last of the Mohicans may comprehend, 
in some measure, the arts by which he was preserved ; 
but, after all, a natural gift seems to lie at the basis 
of such consummate woodcraft ; an instinct, rather than 
any exercise of intellect, appears to have guided Boone 
m such matters, and made him pre-eminent among 
those who were most accomplished in the knowledge 
of forest life. Then we are to remember the week's 
captivity of the previous year ; it was the first practi- 
cal acquaintance that the pioneer had with the Western 
Indians, and we may be assuied he spent that week 
in noting carefully the whole method of his captors. 
Indeed, we think it probable he remained in captivity 
so long that he might learn their arts, stratagems, and 
modes of concealment. We are, moreover, to keep 
in mind this fact : the woods of Kentucky were at that 
period filled with a species of nettle of such a charac- 
ter that, being once bent down, it did not recover 
itself, but remained prostrate, thus retaining the im- 
pression of a foot almost like snow — even a turkey 
might be tracked in it with perfect ease. This weed 




ILOSOPHIC CONTENTMENT. 63 

BooneN*o*rftT carefully avoid, but the natives, numer- 
ous and fearless, would commonly pay no regard to 
it, so that the white hunter was sure to have palpable 
signs of the p^sence of his enemies, and the direction 
they had taken. Considering these circumstances, it 
is even more remarkable that his brother should hava 
returned in safety, with his loaded horses, than that 
he remained alone unharmed ; though in the escape 
of both from captivity or death from January, 1770, 
until their return to the Atlantic rivers in March, 
1771, there is something so wonderful that the old 
pioneer's phrase, that he was " an instrument ordained 
to settle the wilderness," seems entirely proper. 

Daniel Boone's own account of this period of his 
life, contained in his autobiography, is highly charac- 
teristic. It is as follows : * 

" Thus situated, many hundred miles from our fami- 
lies in the howling wilderness, \1 believe few would 
have equally enjoyed the happiness we experienced. 
I often observed to my brother, l You see now how 
little nature requires to be satisfied. Felicity, the 
companion of content, is rather found in our own 
breasts than in the enjoyment of external things ; and 
I firmly believe it requires but a little philosophy to 



64 LIFE OF COLONEL DANIEL BOONE. 

make a man happy in whatsoever state lie is. This 
consists in a full resignation to Providence, and a 
resigned soul finds pleasure in a path strewed with 
briers and thorns.' 

"We continued not in a state of indolence, but 
h anted every day, and prepared a little cottage to 
defend us from the winter storms. We remained 
there undisturbed during the winter; and on the first 
of May, 1770, my brother returned home to the set- 
tlement by himself for a new recruit of horses and 
ammunition, leaving me by myself, without bread, 
salt, or sugar, without company of my fellow-creatures, 
or even a horse or dog. I confess I never before was 
under greater necessity of exercising philosophy and 
fortitude. A few days I passed uncomfortably. The 
idea of a beloved wife and family, and their anxiety 
on account of my absence and exposed situation, made 
sensible impressions on my heart. A thousand dread- 
ful apprehensions presented themselves to my view, 
and had undoubtedly disposed me to melancholy if 
further indulged. 

" One day I undertook a tour through the country, 
and the diversity and beauties of Nature I met with 
in this charming season expelled every gloomy and 



IMPRESSION'S WHILE ALONE. 65 

vexatious thought. Just at the close of day the gentle 
gales retired, and left the place to the disposal of a 
profound calm. Not a breeze shook the most tremu- 
lous leaf. I had gained the summit of a commanding 
ridge, and, looking round with astonishing delight, 
beheld the ample plains, the beauteous tracts below. 
On the other hand, I surveyed the famous river Ohio, 
that rolled in silent dignity, marking the western 
boundary of Kentucky with inconceivable grandeur. 
At a vast distance I beheld the mountains lift their 
venerable brows, and penetrate the clouds. All things 
were still. I kindled a fire near a fountain of sweet 
water, and feasted on the loin of a buck, which a few 
hours before I had killed. The fallen shades of night 
soon overspread the whole hemisphere, and the earth 
seemed to gape after the hovering moisture. My 
roving excursion this day had fatigued my body, and 
diverted my imagination. I laid me down to sleep, 
and I awoke not until the sun had chased away the 
night. I continued this tour, and in a few days ex 
plored & considerable part of the country, each day 
equally pleased as the first. I returned to my old 
camp, which was not disturbed in my absence. I did 
not confine my lodging to it, but often reposed in 



66 LIFE OF COLONEL DANIEL BOONE. 

thick canebrakes to avoid the savages, who, I believe, 
often visited my camp, but fortunately for me in my 
absence. In this situation I was constantly exposed 
to danger and death. How unhappy such a situation 
for a man tormented with fear, which is vain if no 
danger comes, and, if it does, only augments the pain. 
It was my happiness to be destitute of this afflicting 
passion, with which I had the. greatest reason to be 
affected. The prowling wolves diverted my nocturnal 
hours with perpetual bowlings; and the various 
species of animals in this vast forest in the daytime 
were continually in my view. 

" Thus I was surrounded with plenty in the midst 
of want. I was happy in the midst of dangers and 
inconveniences. In such a diversity it was impossible 
I should be disposed to melancholy. No populous 
city, with all the varieties of commerce and stately 
structures, could afford so much pleasure to my mind 
as the beauties of Nature I found here. 

u Thus, through an uninterrupted scene of sylvan 
pleasures, I spent the time until the 27th day of July 
following, when my brother, to my great felicity, met 
me, according to appointment, at our old camp. 
Shortly after we left this place, not thinking it safe to 



HIS AUTOBIOGRAPHY DEFENDED. 67 

stay there any longer, and proceeded to Cumberland 
Kiver, reconnoitering that part of the country until 
March, 1771, and giving names to the different 
waters. 

" Soon after, I returned home to my family, with a 
determination to bring them as soon as possible to live 
in Kentucky, which I esteemed a second paradise, at 
the risk of my life and fortune. 

" I returned safe to my old habitation, and found 
my family in happy circumstances." 

This extract is taken from the autobiography of 
Daniel Boone, written from his own dictation by John 
Filson, and published in 1784. Some writers have 
censured this production as inflated and bombastic. 
To us it seems simple and natural ; and we have no 
doubt that the very words of Boone are given for the 
most part. The use of glowing imagery and strong 
figures is by no means confined to highly-educated 
persons. Those who are illiterate, as Boone certainly 
was, often indulge in this style. Even the Indians 
are remarkably fond of bold metaphors and other 
rhetorical figures, as is abundantly proved by their 
speeches and legends. 

While Boone had been engaged in his late hunting 



68 LIFE OF COLONEL DANIEL BOONE. 

tour, other adventurers were examining the rich lands 
south of the Ohio * Even in 1770, while Boone was 
wandering solitary in those Kentucky forests, a band 
of forty hunters, led by Colonel James Knox, had gath- 
ered from the valleys of New Eiver, Clinch, and Hol- 
ston, to chase the buffaloes of the West ; nine of the 
forty had crossed the mountains, penetrated the desert 
and almost impassable country about the heads of the 
Cumberland, and explored the region on the borders 
of Kentucky and Tennessee. This hunting party, from 
the length of time it was absent, is known in the tra- 
ditions of the West as the party of the Long Hunters. 
While these bold men were penetrating the valley of 
the Ohio, in the region of the Cumberland Gap, others 
came from Virginia and Pennsylvania, by the river ; 
among them, and in the same year, that the Long Hun- 
ters were abroad, (1770), came no less noted a person 
than George Washington. His attention, as we have 
before said, had been turned to the lands along the 
Ohio, at a very early perod ; he had himself large 
claims, as well as far-reaching plans of settlement, and 
he wished with his own eyes to examine the Western 
lands, especially those about the mouth of the Kan- 

* Perkins. "Annals of the West.' 7 



AFFAIKS IN THE OHIO VALLEY. 69 

awha. From the journal of his expedition, published 
by Mr. Sparks, in the Appendix to the second volume 
of his Washington Papers, we learn some valuable 
facts in reference to the position of affairs in the Ohio 
valley at that time. We learn, for instance, that the 
Virginians were rapidly surveying and settling the 
lands south of the river as far down as the Kanawhas ; 
and that the Indians, notwithstanding the treaty of 
Fort Stanwix, were jealous arid angry at this constant 
invasion of their hunting-grounds. 

" This jealousy and anger were not supposed to cool 
during the years next succeeding, and when Thomas 
Bullitt and his party descended the Ohio in the sum- 
mer of 1773, he found that no settlements would 
be tolerated south of the river, unless the Indian 
hunting-grounds were left undisturbed. To leave them 
undisturbed was, however, no part of the plan of these 
white men. 

a This very party, which Bullitt led, and in which 
were the two McAfees, Hancock, Taylor, Drennou 
and others, separated, and while part went up the 
Kentucky Eiver, explored the banks, and made im- 
portant surveys, including the valley in which Frank- 
fort stands, the remainder went on to the Falls, and 



70 LIFE OF COLONEL DANIEL BOONE. 

laid out, in behalf of John Campbell and John Connolly, 
the plan of Louisville. All this took place in the sum- 
mer of 1773 ; and in the autumn of that year, or early 
in the next, John Floyd, the deputy of Colonel William 
Preston, the surveyor of Fincastle County, Virginia, in 
which it was claimed that Kentucky was comprehen- 
ded, also crossed the mountains ; while General Thomp- 
son of Pennsylvania, made surveys upon the north 
fork of the Licking. When Boone, therefore, in Sep- 
tember, commenced his march for the West, (as we 
shall presently relate), the choice regions which he had 
examined three years before, were known to numbers, 
and settlers were preparing to desecrate the silent and 
beautiful woods. Nor did the prospects of the English 
colonists stop with the settlements of Kentucky. In 
1773, General Lyman, with a number of military ad- 
venturers, went to Natchez and laid out several town- 
ships in that vicinity ; to which point emigration set 
so strongly, that we are told, four hundred families 
passed % down the Ohio on their w r ay thither, during 
six weeks of the summer of that year."* 

* Perkins. " Annals of tne West.** 



CHAPTER VI. 

Daniel Boone remains two years in North Carolina after his re- 
turn from the West — He prepares to emigrate to Kentucky — 
Character of the early settlers to Kentucky — The first class, 
hunters — The second class, small farmers — The third class, 
men of wealth and government officers. 

Daniel Boone had now returned to his home on 
the banks of the Yadkin, after an absence of no less 
than two years, during which time he had not tasted, 
as he remarks in his autobiography, either salt, sugar, 
or bread. He must have enjoyed, in no ordinary 
degree, the comforts of home. Carolina, however, 
was to be his home but for a short time. He had 
fully determined to go with his family to Kentucky, 
and settle in that lovely region. He was destined to 
found a State. 

After Boone's return to North Carolina, more than 

two years passed away before he could complete the 

arrangements necessary for removing his family to 

Kentucky. He sold his farm on the Yadkin, which 

(71) 



72 LIFE OF COLONEL DANIEL BOONE. 

had been for many years under cultivation, and no 
doubt brought him a sum amply sufficient for the ex- 
penses of his journey and the furnishing of a new 
home in the promised land. He had, of course, to 
overcome the natural repugnance of his wife and 
children to leave the home which had become dear to 
them ; and he had also to enlist other adventurers to 
accompany him. And here we deem it proper, be 
fore entering upon the account of his departure, to 
quote from a cotemporary,* some general remarks on 
the character of the early settlers of Kentucky. 

" Throughout the United States, generally, the most 
erroneous notions prevail with respect to the character 
of the first settlers of Kentucky ; and by several of 
the American novelists, the most ridiculous uses have 
been made of the fine materials for fiction which lie 
scattered over nearly the whole extent of that region 
of daring adventure and romantic incident. The com- 
mon idea seems to be, that the first wanderers to Ken- 
tucky were a simple, ignorant, low-bred, good-for- 
nothing set of fellows, who left the frontiers and 
sterile places of the old States, where a considerable 
amount of labor was necessary to secure a livelihood, 
* W. D. Gallagher, "Hesperian,' ' Vol. II., p. 89. 



CHARACTER OF SETTLERS IX KENTUCKY. 73 

and sought the new and fertile country southeast of 
the Ohio Eiver and northwest of the Cumberland 
Mountains, where corn would produce bread for them 
with simply the labor of planting, and where the 
achievements of their guns would supply them with 
meat and clothing ; a set of men who, with that in- 
stinct which belongs to the beaver, built a number of 
log cabins on the banks of some secluded stream, 
which they surrounded with palisades for the better 
protection of their wives and children, and then went 
wandering about, with guns on their shoulders, or 
traps under their arms, leading a solitary, listless, 
ruminating life, till aroused by the appearance of 
danger, or a sudden attack from unseen enemies, 
when instantly they approved themselves the bravest 
of warriors, and the most expert of strategists. The 
romancers who have attempted to describe their 
habits of life and delineate their characters, catching 
this last idea, and imagining things probable of the 
country they were in, have drawn the one in lines 
the most grotesque and absurd, and colored the other 
with a pencil dipped in all hues but the right. To 
them the early pioneers appear to have been people 
of a character demi -devil, demi-savage, not only with 



74 LIFE OF COLONEL DANIEL BOONE. 

out the remains of former civilization, but without 
even the recollection that they had been born and 
bred where people were, at the least, measurably sane, 
somewhat religiously inclined, and, for the most, 
civilly behaved. 

a Both of these conceptions of the character of the 
Pioneer Fathers are, to a certain extent, correct as 
regards individuals among them; but the pictures 
which have often been given us, even when held up 
beside such individuals, will prove to be exaggerations 
in more respects than one. Daniel Boone is an in- 
dividual instance of a man plunging into the depths 
of an unknown wilderness, shunning rather than 
seeking contact with his kind, his gun and trap the 
only companions of his solitude, and wandering about 
thus for months, 

' No mark upon the tree, nor print, nor track, 
To lead Mm forward, or to guide him back.' 

contented and happy ; yet, for all this, if those who 
knew him well had any true conception of his cha- 
racter, Boone was a man of ambition, and shrewd- 
ness, and energy, and fine social qualities, and ex- 
treme sagacity. And individual instances there may 



INACCURATE DESCRIPTIONS OF PIONEERS. 75 

have been — though even this possibility is not sus- 
tained by the primitive histories of those times — of 
men who were so far outre to the usual course of their 
kind, as to have afforded originals for the Sam Suggs, 
the Nimrod Wildfires, the Ralph Stackpoles, the Tom 
Braces, and the Earthquakes, which so abound in most 
of those fictions whose locale is the "Western country. 
But that naturalist who should attempt, by ever so 
minute a description of a pied blackbird, to give his 
readers a correct idea of the Gracula Ferruginea of 
ornithologists, would not more utterly fail of accom- 
plishing his object, than have the authors whose crea- 
tions we have named, by delineating such individual 
instances — by holding up, as it were, such outre speci- 
mens of an original class — failed to convey any thing 
like an accurate impression of the habits, customs, 
and general character of the western pioneers. 

"Daniel Boone, and those who accompanied him 
into the wildernesses of Kentucky, had been little 
more than hunters in their original homes, on the 
frontiers of North Carolina ; and, with the exception 
of their leader, but little more than hunters did they 
continue after their emigration. The most glowing 
accounts of the beauty and fertility of the country 



76 LIFE OF COLONEL DANIEL BOONE. 

northwest of the Laurel Kidge, had reached their ears 
from Finley and his companions ; and they shouldered 
their guns, strapped their wallets upon their backs 
and wandered through the Cumberland Gap into the 
dense forests, and thick brakes, and beautiful plains 
which soon opened upon their visions, more to in- 
dulge a habit of roving, and gratify an excited curi- 
osity, than from any other motive ; and, arrived upon 
the head- waters of the Kentucky, they built them- 
selves rude log cabins, and spent most of their lives 
in hunting and eating, and fighting maurauding bands 
of Indians. Of a similar character were the earliest 
Virginians, who penetrated these wildernesses. The 
very first, indeed, who wandered from the parent 
State over the Laurel Kidge, down into the unknown 
regions on its northwest, came avowedly as hunters 
and trappers ; and such of them as escaped the toma- 
hawk of the Indian, with very few exceptions, re- 
mained hunters and trappers till their deaths. 

"But this first class of pioneers was not either 
numerous enough, or influential enough, to stamp its 
character upon the after-coming hundreds ; and the 
second class of immigrants into Kentucky was com- 
posed of very different materials. Small farmers 



SECOND CLASS OF PIONEERS. 77 

from North Carolina, Virginia, and Pennsylvania, for 
the most part, constituted this ; and these daring ad* 
venturers brought with them intelligent and 'aspiring 
minds, industrious and persevering habits, a few of 
the comforts of civilized life, and some of the imple- 
ments of husbandry. A number of them were men 
who had received the rudiments of an English educa- 
tion, and not a few of them had been reared up in the 
spirit, and a sincere observance of the forms, of re- 
ligious worship. Many, perhaps most of them, were 
from the frontier settlements of the States named ; and 
these combined the habits of the hunter and agri- 
culturist, and possessed, with no inconsiderable knowl- 
edge of partially refined life, all that boldness and 
energy, which subsequently became so distinctive a 
trait of the character of the early settlers. 

" This second class of the pioneers, or at least the 
mass of those who constituted it, sought the plains 
and forests, and streams of Kentucky, not to indulge 
any inclination for listless ramblings ; nor as hunters 
or trappers ; nor yet for the purpose of gratifying an 
awakened curiosity : they came deliberately, soberly, 
thoughtfully, in search of a home, determined, from the 
outset, to win one, or perish in the attempt; they 



78 LIFE OF COLONEL DANIEL BOONE. 

came to cast their lot in a land that was new, to 
better their worldly condition by the acquisition of 
demesnes, to build up a new commonwealth in an un- 
peopled region ; they came with their wives, and their 
children, and their kindred, from places where the 
toil of the hand, and the sweat of the brow, could 
hardly supply them with bread, to a land in which 
ordinary industry would, almost at once, furnish all 
the necessaries of life, and where it was plain well- 
directed effort would ultimately secure its ease, its 
dignity, and its refinements. Poor in the past, and 
with scarce a hope, without a change of place, of a 
better condition of earthly existence, either for them- 
selves or their offspring, they saw themselves, with 
that change, rich in the future, and looked forward 
with certainty to a time when their children, if not 
themselves, would be in a condition improved beyond 
compare. 

" There was also a third class of pioneers, who in 
several respects differed as much from either the first 
or the second class, as these differed from each other. 
This class was composed, in great part, of men who 
came to Kentucky after the way had been in some 
measure prepared for immigrants, and yet before the 



FOUNDERS OF KENTUCKY. 79 

setting in of that tide of population which, a year or 
two after the close of the American Revolution, 
poured so rapidly into these fertile regions from 
several of the Atlantic States. In this class of immi- 
grants, there were many gentlemen of education, re- 
finement, and no inconsiderable wealth; some of 
whom came to Kentucky as surveyors, others as com- 
missioners from the parent State, and others again as 
land speculators ; but most of them as bona fide immi- 
grants, determined to pitch their tents in the Great 
West, at once to become units of a new people, and to 
grow into affluence, and consideration, and renown, 
with the growth of a young and vigorous common- 
wealth. 

"Such were the founders of Kentucky; and in 
them we behold the elements of a society inferior, in 
all the essentials of goodness and greatness, to none 
in the world. First came the hunter and trapper, to 
trace the river courses, and spy out the choice spots 
of the land; then came the small farmer and the 
hardy adventurer, to cultivate the rich plains dis- 
covered, and lay the nucleuses of the towns and 
cities, which were so soon, and so rapidly, to spring 
up ; and then came the surveyor, to mark the bound- 



80 LIFE OF COLONEL DANIEL BOONE. 

aries of individual possessions and give civil shape 
and strength to the unformed mass, the speculator to 
impart a new activity and keenness to the minds of 
men, and the chivalrous and educated gentleman, to 
infuse into the crude materials here collected together, 
the feelings and sentiments of refined existence, and 
to mould them into forms of conventional beauty and 
social excellence. Kentucky now began to have a 
society, in which were the sinews of war, the power of 
production, and the genius of improvement ; and from 
this time, though still harassed, as she had been from 
the beginning, by the inroads of a brave and deter- 
mined enemy on her north, her advancement was 
regular and rapid. 



CHAPTER VII. 

Daniel Boone sets out for Kentucky with his family and his 
brother Squire Boone — Is joined by five families and forty men 
at Powell's Valley — The par(y is attacked by Indians and Dan- 
iel Boone's oldest son is killed — The party return to the set- 
tlements on Clinch River — Boone, at the request of Gover- 
nor Dunmore, goes to the West and conducts a party of sur- 
veyors to Virginia — Boone receives the command of three gar- 
risons and the commission of Captain — He takes a part in the 
Dunmore war — Battle of Point Pleasant and termination of 
the war. 

Having completed all his arrangements for the 
journey, on the 25th of September, 1774, Daniel Boone, 
with his wife and children, set out on his journey to 
the West. . He was accompanied by his brother, Squire 
Boone ; and the party took with them cattle and swine, 
with a view to the stocking of their farms, when they 
should arrive in Kentucky. Their bedding and other 
baggage was carried by pack-horses. 

At a place called Powel's Valley, the party was rein- 
. forced by another body of emigrants to the West con- 
6 (81) 



82 LIFE OF COLONEL DANIEL BOONE. 

sisting of five families and no less than forty able-bodied 
men; well armed and provided with provisions and 
ammunition. 

They now went on in high spirits, " camping out ' ? 
every night in woods, under the shelter of rude tents 
constructed with poles covered with bed-clothes. They 
thus advanced on their journey without accident or 
alarm, until the 6th of October, when they were ap- 
proaching a pass in the mountains, called Cumberland 
Gap. The young men who were engaged in driving 
the cattle had fallen in rear of the main body a dis- 
tance of five or six miles, when they were suddenly 
assailed by a party of Indians, who killed six of theii 
number and dispersed the cattle in the woods. A sev- 
enth man escaped with a wound. The reports of the 
musketry brought the remainder of the party to the 
rescue, who drove off the Indians and buried the dead. 
Among the slain was the oldest son of Daniel Boone. 

A council was now held to determine on their fu- 
ture proceedings. Notwithstanding the dreadful do- 
mestic misfortune which he had experienced in the loss 
of his son, Daniel Boone was for proceeding to Ken- 
tucky ; in this opinion he was sustained by his brother 
and some of the other emigrants ; but most of them 



KESIDENCE ON CLINCH RIVEK. 83 

were so much disheartened by the misfortune they had 
met with, that they insisted on returning ; and Boone 
and his brother yielding to their wishes, returned to 
the settlement on the Clinch Biver, in the south-wes- 
tern part of Virginia, a distance of forty miles from the 
place where they had been surprised by the Indians. 

Here Boone was obliged to remain with his family 
for the present ; but he had by no means relinquished 
his design of settling in Kentucky. This delay, how- 
ever, was undoubtedly a providential one ; for in con- 
sequence of the murder of the family of the Indian 
chief Logan, a terrible Indian war, called in history 
the Dunmore War, was impending, which broke out in 
the succeeding year, and extended to that part of the 
"West to which Boone and his party were proceeding, 
when they were turned back by the attack of the In- 
dians. 

In this war Daniel Boone was destined to take an 
active part. In his autobiography, already quoted, he 
says: 

" I remained with my family on Clinch until the 6th 
of June, 1774, when I and one Michael Stoner were 
solicited by Governor Dunmore, of Virginia, to go to 
the Falls of the Ohio, to conduct into the settlement a 



84 LIFE OF COLONEL DANIEL BOONE. 

number of surveyors that had been sent thither by him 
some months before ; this country having about this 
time drawn the attention of many adventurers. We 
immediately complied with the governor's request, and 
conducted in the surveyors, completing a tour of 
eight hundred miles, through many difficulties, in six- 
ty-two days ! 

" Soon after I returned home, I was ordered to take 
command of three garrisons, during the campaign which 
Governor Dunmore carried on against the Shawanese 
Indians." 

These three garrisons were on the frontier contigu- 
ous to each other; and with the command of them 
Boone received a commission as captain. 

We quote from a contemporary an account of the 
leading events of this campaign, and of the battle of 
Point Pleasant, which may be said to have terminated 
the war. Whether Boone was present at this battle 
is uncertain ; but his well-known character for ability 
and courage, renders it probable that he tok a part in 
the action. 

The settlers, now aware that a general warfare 
would be commenced by the Indians, immediately 
sent an express to Williamsburg, the seat of govern- 



THE DUNMORE WAR. 85 

ment in Virginia, communicating their apprehensions, 
and soliciting protection. 

The Legislature was in session at the time, and it 
was immediately resolved upon to raise an army of 
about three thousand men, and march into the heart 
of the Indian country. 

One half of the requisite number of troops was 
ordered to be raised in Virginia, and marched under 
General Andrew Lewis across the country to the 
mouth of the Kenhawa ; and the remainder to be ren- 
dezvoused at Fort Pitt, and be commanded by Dun- 
more in person, who proposed to descend the Ohio 
and join Lewis at the place mentioned, from where 
the' combined army was to march as circumstances 
might dictate at the time. 

By the 11th of September the troops under General 
Lewis, numbering about eleven hundred men, were in 
readiness to leave. The distance across to the mouth 
of the Kenhawa^ was near one hundred and sixty 
miles through an unbroken wilderness. A competent 
guide was secured, the baggage mounted on pack 
horses, and in nineteen days they arrived at the place 
of destination. 

The next morning after the arrival of the army at 



86 LIFE OF COLONEL DANIEL BOONE. 

Point Pleasant, as the point of land at the junction 
of the Kenhawa and the Ohio was called, two men 
were out some distance from the camp, in pursuit of a 
deer, and were suddenly fired upon by a large body 
of Indians ; one was killed, and the other with diffi- 
culty retreated back to the army; who hastily re- 
ported " that he had seen a body of the enemy cover- 
ing four acres of ground, as closely as they could 
stand by the side of each other." 

General Lewis was a remarkably cool and con- 
siderate man ; and upon being informed of this, " after 
deliberately lighting his pipe," gave orders that the 
regiment under his brother, Colonel Charles Lewis, 
and another under Colonel Fleming, should march 
and reconnoiter the enemy, while he would place the 
remainder of the troops in order for battle. The two 
regiments marched without delay, and had not pro- 
ceeded more than four hundred yards when they were 
met by the Indians, approaching for the same pur- 
pose. A skirmish immediately ensued, and before 
the contest had continued long, the colonels of the 
two regiments fell mortally wounded, when a disorder 
in the ranks followed, and the troops began a pre- 
cipitate retreat; but almost at this moment another 



BATTLE OF POINT PLEASANT. 87 

regiment under Colonel Field arriving to their aid, 
and coming up with great firmness to the attack 
effectually checked the savages in the pursuit, and 
obliged them in turn to give way till they had retired 
behind a breastwork of logs and brush which they 
had partially constructed. 

Lewis, on his arrival at the place, had encamped 
quite on the point of land between the Ohio and Ken- 
hawa, and having moved but a short distance out to 
the attack, the distance across from river to river was 
still but short. The Indians soon extending their 
ranks entirely across, had the Virginians completely 
hemmed in, and in the event of getting the better of 
them, had them at their disposal, as there could have 
been no chance for escape. 

Never was ground maintained with more obstinacy ; 
for it was slowly, and with no precipitancy, that the 
Indians retired to their breastwork. The division 
under Lewis was first broken, although that under 
Fleming was nearly at the same moment attacked. 
This heroic officer .first received two balls through nis 
left wrist, but continued to exercise his command 
with the greatest coolness and presence of mind. His 
voice was continually heard, " Don't lose an inch of 



88 LIFE OF COLONEL DANIEL BOONE. 

ground. Advance, outflank the" enemy, and get be- 
tween them and the river. 7 ' But his men were about 
to be outflanked by the body that had just defeated 
Lewis ; meanwhile the arrival of Colonel Field turned 
the fortune of the day, but not without a severe loss ; 
Colonel Fleming was again wounded, by a shot 
through the lungs ; yet he would not retire, and Col- 
onel Field was killed as he was leading on his men. 
The whole line of the breastwork now became as a 
blaze of fire, which lasted nearly till the close of the 
day. Here the Indians under Logan, Cornstock, 
Elenipsico, Bed-Eagle, and other mighty chiefs of the 
tribes of the Shawneese, Delawares, Mingos, Wyan- 
dots, and Cayugas, amounting, as was supposed, to 
fifteen hundred warriors, fought, as men will ever do 
for their country's wrongs, with a bravery which 
could only be equaled. The voice of the great Corn- 
stock was often heard during the day, above the din 
of strife, calling on his men in these words : u Be 
strong! Be strong!" And when by the repeated 
charges of the whites, some of his warriors began to 
waver, he is said to have sunk his tomahawK into the 
head of one who was basely endeavoring to desert. 
General Lewis, finding at length that every charge 



DEFEAT OF THE INDIANS. 89 

upon the lines of the Indians lessened the number of 
his forces to an alarming degree, and rightly judging 
that if the Indians were not routed before it was dark, 
a day of more doubt might follow, he resolved to throw 
a body, if possible, into their rear. As the good fortune 
of the Yirginians turned, the bank of the river favored 
this project, and forthwith three companies were de- 
tached upon the enterprise, under the three captains, 
Isaac Shelby (after renowned in the revolution, and 
since in the war with Canada,) George Matthews, and 
John Stewart. These companies got unobserved to their 
place of destination upon Crooked Creek, which runs 
into the Kenhawa. From the high weeds upon the 
bank of this little stream, they lushed upon the backs 
of the Indians with such fury, as to drive them from 
their works with precipitation. The day was now 
decided. The Indians, thus beset from a quarter they 
did not expect, were ready to conclude that a rein- 
forcement had arrived. It was about sunset when 
they fled across the Ohio, -and immediately took up 
their march for their towns on the Scioto." 

Of the loss of both Indians and whites in this en- 
gagement, various statements have been given. A 
number amounting to seventy-five killed, and one 



90 LIFE OF COLONEL DANIEL BOONE. 

hundred and forty wounded of the whites, has Wen 
rendered ; with a loss on part of the Indians not so 
great, but not correctly known.** This was the 
severest battle ever fought with the Indians in Vir 
ginia. Shortly after this battle the Indians sent mes- 
sengers to Governor Dunmore, suing for peace, and a 
treaty was accordingly concluded. In this treaty the 
Indians surrendered all claim to Kentucky. The Six 
Nations had already done the same thing at the 
Treaty of Fort Stanwix in 1768. The Cherokees had 
sold their claims to Henderson's company ; so that 
when Boone settled in Kentucky it was effectually 
cleared of all Indian titles. 

* " History of the Backwoods." 



CHAPTEE VIII. 

The militia discharged — Captain Boone returns to his family — 
Henderson's company — Various companies of emigrants to 
Kentucky — Bounty lands — Harrod's party builds the first log- 
cabin erected in Kentucky, and founds Harrodsburg — Pro- 
ceedings of Henderson's company — Agency of Captain Boone 
— He leads a company to open a road to Kentucky River — 
Conflicts with the Indians — Captain Boone founds Boones- 
borough — His own account of this expedition — His letter to 
Henderson — Account of Colonel Henderson and the Transyl- 
vania Company — Failure of the scheme — Probability of Boone 
having been several years in the service of Henderson. 

Ox the conclusion of Dunmore-s war, the militia 
were discharged from service, the garrisons which 
had been under Captain Daniel Boone's command 
were broken up, and he once more returned to his 
family, who were still residing on Clinch Eiver. But 
he was not long permitted to remain comparatively 
idle. Captain Boone's character as an able officer and 
a bold pioneer, was now well known and appreciated 
by the public. The marks of confidence bestowed on 

(91) 



92 LIFE OF COLONEL DANIEL BOONE. 

him by Governor Dunmore rendered him one of the 
most conspicuous men in the Southern colonies, and 
his services were soon to be put in requisition by the 
most considerable and remarkable of all the parties 
of adventurers who ever sought a home in the West. 
This was Henderson's company, called the Transyl- 
vania Company, to whose proceedings we shall pre' 
sently refer. 

Between 1769 and 1773, various associations of 
men were formed, in Virginia and North Carolina, for 
visiting the newly-discovered regions and locating 
lands; and several daring adventurers, at different 
times during this period, penetrated to the head-waters 
of the Licking Eiver, and did some surveying ; but it 
was not till the year 1774 that the whites obtained any 
permanent foothold in Kentucky. From this year, 
therefore, properly dates the commencement of the 
early settlements of the State.* 

The first great impetus given to adventure in Ken- 
tucky was by the bounty in Western lands* given by 
Virginia to the officers and soldiers of her own troops 
who had served in the British army in the old war in 
Canada between the English and French. These lands 

* Gallagher, 



HARROD ARRIVES IN KENTUCKY. 98 

were to be surveyed on the Ohio Kiver, and its tribu- 
taries, by the claimants thus created, who had the 
privilege of selecting them wherever they pleased 
within the prescribed regions. The first locations 
were made upon the Great Kenawha in the year 1772, 
and the next on the south side of the Ohio itself the 
following year. During this year, likewise, extensive 
tracts of land were located on the north fork of the 
Licking, and surveys made of several salt-licks, and 
other choice spots. But 1774 was more signalized 
than had been any preceding year by the arrival, in 
the new "land of promise," of the claimants to por- 
tions of its territory, and the execution of surveys. 
Among the hardy adventurers who descended the 
Ohio this year and penetrated to the interior of Ken- 
tucky by the river of that name, was James Harrod, 
who led a party of Virginians from the shores of the 
Monongahela. He disembarked at a point still known 
as " Harrod's Landing," and, crossing the country in 
a direction nearly west, paused in the midst of a beau- 
tiful and fertile region, and built the first log-cabin ever 
erected in Kentucky, on or near the site of the present 
town of Harrodsburg. This was in the spring, or 
early part of the summer, of 1774.* 
* Gallagher. 



94 LIFE OF COLONEL DANIEL BOONE. 

The high- wrought descriptions of the country north 
west of the Laurel Kidge, which were given by Daniel 
Boone upon his return to North Carolina after his 
first long visit to Kentucky, circulated with great 
rapidity throughout the entire State, exciting the 
avarice of speculators and inflaming the imaginations 
of nearly all classes of people. The organization of 
several companies, for the purpose of pushing adven- 
ture in the new regions and acquiring rights to land, 
was immediately attempted; but that which com- 
menced under the auspices of Colonel ."Richard Hen- 
derson, a gentleman of education and means, soon 
engaged public attention by the extent and boldness 
of its scheme, and the energy of its movements ; and 
either frightened from their purpose, or attracted to 
its own ranks, the principal of those individuals who 
had at first been active in endeavoring to form other 
associations. 

Tfie whole of that vast extent of country lying 
within the natural boundaries constituted by the Ohio, 
Kentucky, and Cumberland rivers, was at this time 
claimed by a portion of the Cherokee Indians, who 
resided within the limits of North Carolina ; and the 
scheme of Henderson's Company was nothing less 



Henderson's purchase. 95 

than to take possession of this immense territory, un- 
der color of a purchase from those Indians, which they 
intended to make, and the preliminary negotiations 
for which were opened with the Cherokees, through 
the agency of Daniel Boone, as soon as the company 
was fully organized. Boone's mission to the Indians 
having been attended with complete success, and the 
result thereof being conveyed to the company, Colonel 
Henderson at once started for Fort Wataga, on a 
branch of the Holston Kiver, fully authorized to effect 
the purchase; and here, on the 17th of March, 1775, 
he met the Indians in solemn council, delivered them 
a satisfactory consideration in merchandise, and re- 
ceived a deed signed by their head chiefs. 

The purchase made, the next important step was to 
take possession of the territory thus acquired. The 
proprietors were not slow to do this, but immediately 
collected a small company of brave and hardy men, 
which they sent into Kentucky, under the direction of 
Daniel Boone, to open a road from the Holston to the 
Kentucky Eiver, and erect a Station at the mouth of 
Otter Creek upon this latter. 

After a laborious and hazardous march through the 
wilderness, during which four men were killed, and 



98 LIFE OF COLONEL DANIEL BOONE. 

five others wounded, by trailing and skulking parties 
of hostile Indians, Boone and his company reached 
the banks of the Kentucky on the first of 'April, and 
descending this some fifteen miles, encamped upon the 
spot where Boonesborough now stands. Here the 
bushes were at once cut down, the ground leveled, the 
nearest trees felled, the foundations laid for a fort, and 
the first settlement of Kentucky commenced. 

Perhaps the reader would like to see Boone's own 
account of these proceedings. Ilere is the passage 
where he mentions it in his autobiography, lie has 
just been speaking of Governor Dunmore's war against 
the Shawanese Indians : " After the conclusion of 
which, he says, the militia was discharged from each 
garrison, and I being relieved from my post, was so- 
licited by a number of North Carolina gentlemen, that 
were about purchasing the lands lying on the South 
side of Kentucky Eiver from trie Cherokee Indians, to 
attend their treaty at Wataga, in March, 1775, to ne- 
gotiate with them, and mention the boundaries of the 
purchase. This I accepted ; and at the request of the 
same gentlemen, undertook to mark out a road in the 
best passage through the wilderness to Kentucky, with 



BOONESBOROUGH FOUNDED. 97 

such assistance as I thought necessary to employ for 
such an important undertaking? 

"I soon began this work, having collected a num- 
ber of enterprising men, well armed. We proceeded 
with all possible expedition until we came within 
fifteen miles of where Boonesborough now stands, and 
where we were fired upon by a party of Indians, that 
killed two, and wounded two of our number; yet, al- 
though surprised and taken at a disadvantage, we stood 
our ground. This was on the twentieth of March, 
1775. Three days after we were fired upon again, and 
had two men killed and three wounded. Afterward 
we proceeded on to Kentucky River without opposition, 
and on the fifth day of April began to erect the fort 
of Boonesborough at a salt-lick, about sixty yards from 
the river, on the south side." 

" On the fourth day, the Indians killed one of our 
men. We were busily engaged in building the fort, 
until the fourteenth day of June following, without any 
further opposition from the Indians."' 

In addition to this account by Captain Boone, we 
hive another in a sort of official report made by him 
{o Oolonel Richard Henderson, the head of the com- 

r 



98 LIFE OF COLONEL DANIEL BOONE. 

pany in whose service Boone was then employed. It 
is cited by Peck in his Life of Boone, as follows : 

"April 15ih, 1775. 

11 Dear Colonel : After my compliments to you, I 
shall acquaint you with our misfortune. On March 
the 25th a party of Indians fired on my company 
about half an hour before day, and killed Mr. Twitty 
and his negro, and wounded Mr. Walker very deeply, 
but I hope he will recover. 

" On March the 28th, as we were hunting for pro- 
visions, we found Samuel Tate's son, who gave us an 
account that the Indians fired on their camp on the 
27th day. My brother and I went down and found 
two men killed and scalped, Thomas McDowell and 
Jeremiah McPeters. I have sent a man down to all 
the lower companies in order to gather them all to the 
mouth of Otter Creek. My advice to you, sir, is to 
come or send as soon as possible. Your company is 
desired greatly, for the people are very uneasy, but 
are willing to stay and venture their lives with you ; 
and now is the time to flusterate their (the Indians) 
intentions, and keep the country whilst we are in it 
If we give way to them now, it will ever be the case. 



COLONEL HENDERSON. 99 

fins clay we start from the battle-ground for the 
mouth of Otter Creek, where we shall immediately 
erect a fort, which will be done before you can come 
or send ; then we can send ten men to meet you if 
you send for them. 

14 1 am, sir, your most obedient, 

a Daniel Boone. 
a N. B. — "We stood on the ground and guarded our 
baggage till day, and lost nothing. We have about 
fifteen miles to Cantuck, at Otter Creek." 

Colonel Henderson was one of the most remarkable 
men of his time. He was born in Hanover County, 
Virginia, April 20th, 1735, the same year with Boone. 
He studied law, and was appointed judge of the Su- 
perior Court of North Carolina under the Colonial 
government. The troubled times of the Regulators 
shut up the courts of justice. In 1774 he engaged in 
his grand scheme of founding the republic of Tran- 
sylvania, and united with him John Williams, Leonard 
Hendly Bullock, of Granville; William Johnston, 
James Hogg, Thomas Hart, John Lutterell, Nathan- 
iel Hart, and David Hart, of Orange County, in the 
company which made the purchase of the immense 
tract of lands above referred to. 



100 LIFE OF COLONEL DANIEL BOONE. 

The company took possession of the lands on the 
20th of April, 1775 ; the Indians appointing an agent 
to deliver them according to law. 

The Governor of North Carolina, Martin, issued 
his proclamation in 1775, declaring this purchase 
illegal. The State subsequently granted 200,000 acres 
to the company in lieu of this. 

The State of Virginia declared the same, but granted 
the company a remuneration of 200,000 acres, bounded 
by the Ohio and Green rivers. The State of Ten- 
nessee claimed the lands, but made a similar grant to 
the company in Powell's Valley. Thus, though the 
original scheme of founding an independent republic 
failed, the company made their fortunes by the specu- 
lation. Henderson died at his seat in Granville, Jan- 
uary 30, 1785, universally beloved and respected. 

What makes Henderson and his company particu 
larly interesting to the admirers of Daniel Boone is 
the strong probability that the purchase of the Chero 
kees was made on his representation and by his advice, 
This is the opinion of Judge Hall and of Mr. Peck 
who also believe that Boone was already in the ser 
vice of Henderson when he made his long journey to 
Kentucky. "This theory/' says Mr. Peck, " explains 



SUGGESTS HENDERSON'S PURCHASE. 101 

why his brother, Squire Boone, came out with sup 
plies, and why they examined the country so fully 
and particularly between the Kentucky and Cumber- 
land rivers." 



CHAPTER IX. 

Description of the Old Fort at Boonesborough — Usual methods 
of fortification against the Indians — Arrival of more settlers 
at Boonesborough — Captain Boone returns to the Clinch River 
to bring out his family — He enlists new emigrants and starts 
for Kentucky — Reinforced by a large party at Powell's Valley 
— Arrival at Boonesborough — Arrival of many new settlers at 
Boonesborough and Harrod's settlement — Arrival of Kenton, 
Floyd, the McAfees, and other distinguished persons — Arrival 
of Colonel Richard Callaway. 

As the old fort at Boonesborough became so cele- 
brated in the Indian wars which followed its erection, 
our readers may be curious to know what sort of 
structure it was. We have accordingly copied from 
a print in, Collins' Historical Sketches of Kentucky a 
view of the fort, from a drawing made by Colonel 
Henderson himself, and the following description : 
"It was situated adjacent to the river, with one of the 
angles resting on its bank near the water, and extend • 
ing from it in the form of a parallelogram. The length 

of the fort, allowing twenty feet for each cabin and 
(102) 



FORT AT BOONESBOROUGH. 10S 

opening, must have been about two hundred and sixty, 
and the breadth one hundred and fifty feet. In a few 
days after the work was commenced, one of the men 
was killed by the Indians." The houses, being built 
of hewn logs, were bullet proof. They were of a 
square form, and one of them projected from each 
corner, being connected by stockades. The remaining 
space on the four sides, as will be seen by the en- 
graving, was filled up with cabins erected of rough 
logs, placed close together. The gates were on oppo- 
site sides, made of thick slabs of timber, and hung on 
wooden hinges. This was in accordance with the 
fashion of the day. 

" A fort, in those rude military times," says Butler,* 
11 consisted of pieces of timber sharpened at the end, 
and firmly lodged in the ground: rows of these 
pickets enclosed the desired space, which embraced 
the cabins of the inhabitants. A block-house or more, 
of superior care and strength, commanding the sides 
of the fort, with or without a ditch, completed the 
fortifications or Stations, as they were called. Gen- 
erally the sides of the interior cabins formed the sides 
of the fort. Slight as this advance was in the art of 
* History of Kentucky. 



104 LIFE OF COLONEL DANIEL BOONE. 

war, it was more than sufficient against attacks of 
small arms in the hands of such desultory warriors, 
as their irregular supply of provisions necessarily 
rendered the Indians. Such was the nature of the 
military structures of the provision against their 
enemies. They were ever more formidable in the 
canebrakes and in the woods than before even these 
imperfect fortifications." 

We have seen in Boone's own account that the fort 
at Boonesborough was completed on the 14th- of June, 
1774. The buildings necessary for the accommoda- 
tion and safety of the little colony, and of the relatives 
and friends by whom they expected to be joined 
during the summer and fall, were completed about 
this time. Colonel Henderson, Mr. John Luttrell, and 
Mr. Nathaniel Hart, three of the proprietors, arrived 
at the station, which was now named Boonesborough, 
in compliment to the intrepid pioneer. These gentle- 
men brought out with them between thirty and forty 
new settlers, a goodly number of pack-horses, and 
some of the necessaries of civilized life ; and the Sta- 
tion, upon which various improvements were soon 
made, at once became quite a bustling, life-like, im 
portant military place. Much pleased with the manner 



BEHOVES HIS FAMILY TO KENTUCKY. 105 

in which he had commenced the settlement of a new 
commonwealth, and laid the foundations of what he 
doubted not was soon to become a great city, Boone 
took a part of his men and returned to the settlement 
on Clinch Eiver, for the purpose of setting an example 
to others by moving out his own family. 

The daring pioneer was now in high spirits, and 
more than ever enraptured w 7 ith the deep forests and 
rich plains of Kentucky. He sounded their praises 
without intermission among the settlers on Clinch 
Eiver, and soon induced a number of persons to agree 
to accompany him on his return to Boonesborough. 
He then went about making his domestic arrange- 
ments, for a final removal to Kentucky, with great 
energy ; and these being soon completed, in Septem- 
ber or October he turned his back upon his old home 
forever, and started with his family and a few fol- 
lowers toward that which his unsurpassed daring and 
rude skill had prepared for them in a new land. In 
Powell's Valley he found Hugh MeGary, Eichard 
Hogan, and Thomas Denton, with their families and 
followers, awaiting his arrival. His companions, as 
now increased, amounted to twenty-six men, four 
women, and four or five boys and girls, perhaps half 



106 LIFE OF COLONEL DANIEL BOONE. 

grown ; and placing himself at the head of this inter- 
esting little colony, he proudly led it through the 
Cumberland Gap into the wilderness beyond, where 
it was destined to be the germ of a great State. 

When this party had arrived at the head of Dick's 
River, McGrary, Denton, and Hogan, with their fami- 
lies and a few followers, separated themselves from 
the rest, and struck through the forest for the spot 
where Harrod and his Monongahelians had built their 
cabin the year before. Boone, with the main body 
of the party, continued his original course, and in 
due time arrived safely at Boonesborough ; " and Mrs. 
Boone and her daughter," it is always recorded with 
an air of pleasant exultation by the admirers of the 
old pioneer, " were the earliest white women in that 
region, and the first of their sex and color that ever 
stood upon the banks of the wild and beautiful 
Kentucky." 

During the latter part of the year 1775, a great 
many adventurers and surveyors, principally from 
Virginia and North Carolina, made their appearance 
in Kentucky ; and for all such, Boonesborough was a 
place of general rendezvous. Some united themselves 
to Boone's colony, and remained permanently at his 



PR0GKESS OF THE SETTLEMENT. lO'i 

Station ; others clustered around Harrod's Old Cabin, 
and the Fort which had by this time been erected by- 
Logan, and made " improvements " in the vicinity of 
each ; but most of them returned to their several homes 
after having made such locations and surveys as they 
thought proper. Among those by whom Boone was 
visited in the course of this year, were several men who 
have subsequently rendered very important services 
in the settlement of the West, and attained great and 
deserved celebrity: such were Simon Kenton, John 
Floyd, the four brothers McAfee, and others. A tol- 
erably good road, sufficient for the passage of pack- 
horses in single file, had been opened from the settle- 
ments on the Holston to Boonesborough, by the party 
which Boone led out early in the following spring ; 
and this now became the thoroughfare for other adven- 
turers, a number of whom removed their families from 
North Carolina to Kentucky, and settled at Boones- 
borough, during the fall and winter of this year. Col- 
onel Eichard Callaway was one of these; and there 
were others of equal respectability. 



CHAPTER X. 

Disturbed state of the country in 1775 — Breaking out of the 
Revolutionary war — Exposed situation of the Kentucky set- 
tlements — Hostility of the Indians excited by the British — 
First political convention in the West — Capture of Boone's 
daughter and the daughters of Colonel Callaway by the In- 
dians — Their rescue by a party led by Boone and Callaway — 
Increased caution of the colonists at Boonesborough — Alarm 
and desertion of the Colonies in the West by land speculators 
and other adventurers — A reinforcement of forty-five men 
from North Carolina arrive at Boonesborough — Indian attack 
on Boonesborough in April — Another attack in July — Attack 
on Logan's Fort, and siege — Attack on Harrodsburg. 

The reader will not fail to remark that the period 

at which Daniel Boone commenced the settlement of 

Kentucky, was the most ' eventful one in the history 

of our country. In the year 1775 hostilities between 

Great Britain and her American Colonies commenced 

at Lexington and Concord, and the whole country 

was mustering in arms at the time when Boone and 

the other western emigrants were forming settlements 
(108) 



HOSTILITY OF THE INDIANS. 109 

four hundred miles beyond the frontiers of Virginia 
and the Carolinas. Encouraged by the treaty of Lord 
Dunmore with the Indians in 1774, and knowing the 
Indian titles to the lands they were occupying to have 
been extinguished, they naturally counted on an un- 
molested possession of the region they were settling. 
But in this expectation they were sorely disappointed. 
The English officers and agents in the northwest were 
indefatigable in stimulating the Indians to attack the 
American colonists in every quarter. They supplied 
them with arms and ammunition, bribed them with 
money, and aided and encouraged them to attack the 
feeble settlements in Kentucky and Tennessee. But 
Providence overruled these circumstances for the 
benefit of the Western country. " The settlement of 
Kentucky led to the conquest of the British posts 
in Illinois and Indiana, in 1778, and eventually threw 
the wide valleys of the West under control of the 
American Union."* 

The settlers in Kentucky in 1775, were still acting 
under the belief that the claims purchased by Hen- 
derson and Company from the Cherokees were valid, 
and that " the Proprietors of the Colony of Transyl- 
vania" were really founding a political State. Under 
* Peck. " Life of Daniel Boone." 



110 



LIFE OF COLONEL DANIEL BOONE. 



this impression they took leases from the Company 
and in the course of the year, eighteen delegates as 
sembled in convention at Boonesborough, and ac 
knowledged the Company as lawful proprietors, 
u established courts of justice, and rules for proceed 
ing therein ; also a militia law, a law for the preser 
vation of game, and for appointing civil and militia 
officers."* This was the first political convention 
ever held in the Western Valley for the formation 
of a free government.f 

The winter and spring of 1776;]: were passed by the 
little colony of Boonesborough in hunting, fishing, 
clearing the lands immediately contiguous to the 
station, and putting in a crop of corn. The colonists 
were molested but once by their enemies during the 
winter, when one man was killed by a small band of 
marauding Indians, who suddenly appeared in the 
vicinity, and as suddenly departed. 

* Butler. « ' History of Kentucky. ■ ■ 

| Peck. " Life of Daniel Boone. " 

t Mr. Peck mentions the spring of 1776, as the date of the 
arrival at Boonesborough of Colonel Richard Callaway, and an 
intimate friend of Boone, with his family, and the family of 
Benjamin Logan, who had returned for them the preoeding 
autumn. 



CAPTURE OP THREE FEMALES. Ill 

In the middle summer month, an incident of a 
thrilling character occurred, which cast a deep but 
only momentary shadow upon the little society of 
Boonesborough. This was the capture, by some 
skulking Indians belonging to a numerous band who 
were now prowling through the woods and brakes of 
Kentucky, and occasionally approaching the settle- 
ments for the purpose of plunder, of three young 
females, members of the families of Boone and Calla- 
way. 

This incident, which has been taken as the ground- 
work of two or three western fictions, and also had 
thrown around it all the warm coloring of romance, 
by writers professing to deal only with the authentic, 
is thus briefly related in the papers of Colonel John 
Floyd, as quoted by Mr. Butler : 

"On the 7th of July, 1776, the Indians took out 
of a canoe which was in the river, within sight of 
Boonesborough, Miss Betsey Callaway, her sister 
Frances, and a daughter of Daniel Boone. The last 
two were about thirteen or fourteen years of age, and 
the other grown. 

u The affair happened late in the afternoon, and the 
spoilers left the canoe on the opposite side of the river 



112 LIFE OF COLONEL DANIEL BOONE. 

from us, which prevented our getting over for some 
time to pursue them. Next morning by daylight we 
were on the track, but found they had totally pre- 
vented our following them by walking some distance 
apart through the thickest cane they could find. We 
observed their course, however, and on which side they 
had left their sign, and traveled upward of thirty 
miles. We then imagined that they would be less 
cautious in traveling, and made a turn in order to 
cross their trace, and had gone but a few miles before 
we found their tracks in a buffalo-path. 

" Pursuing this for the distance of about ten miles, 
we overtook them just as they were kindling a fire to 
.cook. Our study had been more to get the prisoners 
without giving their captors time to murder them 
after they should discover us, than to kill the Indians. 

" We discovered each other nearly at the same time. 
Four of our party fired, and then all rushed upon 
fchem, which prevented their carrying any thing away 
except one shot-gun without any ammunition. Mr. 
Boone and myself had a pretty fair shot, just as they 
began to move off. I am well convinced I shot one 
through; the one he shot dropped his gun ; mine had 
none. 



DEPARTURE OF SPECULATORS. 113 

" The place was very thick with cane ; and being so 
much elated on recovering the three little broken- 
hearted girls, prevented our making any further 
search. We sent them off without moccasins, and 
not one of them with so much as a knife or a toma- 
hawk." 

Although the people of the little colony of Boones- 
borough were not aware of the fact at the time, the 
marauding Indians who thus captured Miss Boone 
and the Misses Callaway, as they were amusing them- 
selves by paddling about the foot of the rock in the 
canoe, were one of the many scouting parties of 
Indians who were scattered about watching all the 
different settlements in Kentucky, and preparing to 
attack them. The incident of the capture of the girls 
spread an alarm, and guards were stationed to defend 
the hands who were engaged in cultivating the ground. 

Toward autumn the alarm of Indian hostilities, 
and the knowledge that war was raging throughout 
the Colonies east of the mountains, excited so much 
alarm, that some three hundred land speculators and 
other adventurers deserted the Western country and 
returned to their old homes.* 

8 * Peck. 



114 LIFE OF COLONEL DANIEL BOONE. 

With the exception of the capture of the young 
girls mentioned above ; no incident is recorded as 
having disturbed the tranquillity of Boonesborough 
during the year 1776. An occasional immigrant 
added a new member to its little society, who assisted 
in the labors of the hardy colonists on the surround- 
ing grounds. But its numbers received no consider- 
able increase till the following summer, when (25th 
July, 1777,) a party of immigrants from North Caro- 
lina, consisting of forty- five men, arrived in the 
country, and took up their first abode in the wilder- 
ness at Boonesborough. 

This was a fortunate circumstance for that station, 
and great cause of rejoicing among all the settlements, 
for there were none of them that had not been much 
molested by the Indians since the opening of spring, 
and one or two of them had undergone long and 
regular Indian sieges. 

Boonesborough had been surrounded by about one 
hundred of the enemy, as early as the middle of April, 
1777, and fiercely attacked. But the Indians were so 
warmly received by the garrison on this occasion, 
that they in a very little time withdrew, having killed 






SIEGE AND REPULSE OF THE INDIANS. 115 

one of the settlers, and wounded four others. Their 
own loss could not be ascertained. 

Increased to two hundred warriors, this party had 
returned to the attack of Boonesborough on the fourth 
of July.* On the present occasion, having sent de- 
tachments to alarm and annoy the neighboring settle- 
ments, in order that no reinforcements should be sent 
to Boonesborough, the Indians encamped about the 
place, with the object of attempting its reduction by 
a regular siege. After a close and vigorous attack 
for two days and nights, in which they succeeded in 
killing but one man and wounding four others, the 
Indians, losing all hope of success, suddenly, and with 
great clamor, raised the siege, and disappeared in the 
adjacent forest. Their own loss was seven warriors, 
whose fall was noted from the fort. 

After this attack, Boonesborough was disturbed no 
more by the Indians during the year. Had it been 
after the arrival of the immigrants above referred to, 
it would, in all probability, have taught its indefati- 
gabte enemies a lesson such as they had never then 
received at the hands of the Kentuckians. 
But notwithstanding these two considerable attacks, 
* Gallagher. 



116 LIFE OF COLONEL DANIEL BOONE. 

and the lt signs" of Indians in the surrounding forests 
for the whole summer, the men continued to clear the 
lands adjacent to the Station, and to cultivate corn and 
garden vegetables, some always keeping a vigilant 
look-out while the others labored. For supplies of 
meat they depended upon the forests, each of the men 
taking his turn as a hunter, at great hazard. 

Meantime, the other settlements in Kentucky had 
suffered attacks from the Indians. Logan's Fort was 
invested by a force of one hundred Indians on the 
20th of May, 1777, and after sustaining a vigorous 
siege for several days, was finally relieved by the 
timely arrival of a reinforcement commanded by Col- 
onel Bowman. On the 7th of March, 1777, the fort 
at Harrodsburg, then called Harrodstown, was assailed 
by a body of Indians, but they were speedily driven 
off, one of their number being killed. The whites 
had four men wounded, one of whom afterward died 
of his pounds. 



CHAPTER XL 

Arrival of George Rogers Clark in Kentucky — Anecdote of hia 
conversation with Ray — Clark and Jones chosen as delegates 
for the Colonies to the Virginia Legislature — Clark's import- 
ant services in obtaining a political organization for Kentucky, 
and an abundant supply of gunpowder fro*, the government 
of Virginia — Great labor and difficulty in bringing the powder 
to Harrodstown — Clark's expedition against Kaskaskias- Sur- 
prise and capture of their fort — Perilous and difficult march 
to Vincennes— Surprise and capture of that place — Extension 
of the Virginian settlements — Erection of Fort Jefferson. 

Among the most celebrated pioneers of the West, 
was General George Eogers Clark, who, at the time 
we are now writing of, t bore the rank of Major. 
Anxious for the protection of the Western settle- 
ments, he was already planning his celebrated con- 
quest of the British posts in the northwest. 

He first came to Kentucky in 1775, and penetrated . 
to Harrodsburg, which had been reoccupied byUol- 
onel Harrod. In this visit, from his well known and 
commanding talents, he w T as voluntarily placed in } 

(117) 



118 



LIFE OF COLONEL DANIEL BOONE. 



command of the irregular troops then in Kentucky. 
In the fall he returned to Virginia, and came back 
again to Kentucky in 1776. Mr. Butler relates the 
following anecdote, received from the lips of General 
Ray, as having occurred with General Clark upon his 
second visit: "I had come down," said General Eay, 
u to where I now live (about four miles north of Har- 
■ rodsburg), to turn some horses in the range. I had 
killed a small tflue-wing duck that was feeding in my 
spring, and had roasted it nicely on the brow of the 
hill, about twenty steps east of my house. After 
having taken it off to cool, I was much surprised on 
being suddenly accosted by a fine soldierly-looking 
man, who exclaimed, c How do you do, my little fel- 
low ? What is your name? Ain't you afraid of 
being in the woods by yourself?' On satisfying his 
inquiries, I invited the traveler to partake of my 
duck, which he did, without leaving me a bone to pick,* 
his appetite was so keen, though he should have been 
welcome to all the game I could have killed, when I 
afterward became acquainted with his noble and gal- 
lant soul. 77 After satisfying his questions, he inquired 
of the stranger his own name and business in this re- 
mote region. "My name is Clark/ 7 he answered, 



DELEGATES CHOSEN 119 

u and I have come out to see what you brave fellows 
are doing in Kentucky, and to lend you a helping 
hand if necessary." General Ray, then a boy of six- 
teen, conducted Qark to Harrodsburg, where he spent 
his time in observation on the condition and prospects 
of the country, natural to his comprehensive mind, 
and assisting at every opportunity in its defense. 

At a general meeting of the settlers at Harrodstown, 
on the 6th of June, 1775, General George Rogers 
Clark, and Gabriel John Jones, were chosen to repre- 
sent them in the Assembly of Virginia. 

This, however, was not precisely the thing contem- 
plated by Clark * He wished that the people should 
appoint agents, with general powers to negotiate with the 
government of Yirginia,and in the event that that com- 
monwealth should refuse to recognize the colonists 
as within its jurisdiction and under its protection, he 
proposed to employ the lands of the country as a fund 
to obtain settlers and establish an independent State. 
The election had, however, gone too far to change its 
object when Clark arrived at Harrodstown, and the 
gentlemen elected, although aware that the choice 
could give them no seat in the legislature, proceeded 
* Collins. 



120 LIFE OF COLONEL DANIEL BOONE. 

to "Williamsburg, at that time the seat of government. 
After suffering the most severe privations in their 
journey through the wilderness, the delegates found, 
on their arrival in Virginia, that the Legislature had 
adjourned, whereupon Jones directed his steps to the 
settlements on the Holston, and left Clark to attend tu 
the Kentucky mission alone. 

He immediately waited on Governor Henry, then 
lying sick at his residence in Hanover County, to 
whom he stated the objects of his journey. These 
meeting the approbation of the governor, he gave Clark 
a letter to the Executive Council of the State. With 
this letter in his hand he appeared before the council, 
and after acquainting them fully with the condition 
and circumstances of the colony, he made application 
for five hundred- weight : of gunpowder for the defense 
of the various stations. But with every disposition to 
assist and promote the growth of these remote and 
infant settlements, the council felt itself restrained by 
the uncertain and indefinite state of the relations ex- 
isting between the colonists and the state of Virginia, 
from complying fully with his demand. The Ken- 
tuckians had not yet been recognized by the Legisla- 
ture as citizens, and the proprietary claimants, Hen- 



PROCEEDINGS OF CLARK WITH THE COUNCIL. 121 

clerson & Co., were at this time exerting themselves to 
obtain from Virginia, a relinquishment of her jurisdic- 
tion over the new territory. The council, therefore, 
could only afford to lend the gunpowder to the colonists 
as friends, not give it to them as fellow-citizens * 

At the same time, they required Clark to be person- 
ally responsible for its value, in the event the Legisla- 
ture should refuse to recognize the Kentuckians as citi- 
zens, and in the mean time to defray the expense of 
its conveyance to Kentucky. Upon these terms he 
did not feel at liberty to accept the proffered assistance. 
He represented to the Council, that the emissaries of 
the British were employing every means to engage the 
Indians in the war ; that the people in the remote and 
exposed Stations of Kentucky might be exterminated 
for the want of a supply which he, a private individ- 
ual, had at so much hazard and hardship, sought for 
their relief, and that when this frontier bulwark was 
thus destroyed, the fury of the savages would burst like 
a tempest upon the heads of their own citizens. 

To these representations, however, the Council re- 
mained inexorable ; the sympathy for the frontier set- 
tlers was deep, but the assistance already offered was 

* Collins. 



122 LIFE OF COLONEL DANIEL BOONE. 

a stretch of power, and they could go no further. The 
keeper of the public magazine was directed to deliver 
the powder to Clark ; but having long reflected on the 
situation, prospects, and resources of the new country, 
his resolution to reject the assistance, on the proposed 
conditions, was made before he left the Council chamber. 
He determined to repair to Kentucky, as he had at 
first contemplated, to exert the resources of the country 
for the formation of an independent State. He accord- 
ingly returned the order of the Council in a letter, set- 
ting forth his reasons for declining to accept their 
powder on these terms, and intimating his design of 
applying for assistance elsewhere, adding a that a 
country which was not worth defending was not worth 
claiming." On the receipt of this letter the Council 
recalled Clark to their presence, and an order was 
passed on the 23d of August, 1776, for the transmis- 
sion of the gunpowder to Pittsburg, to be there 
delivered to Clark, or his order, for the use of the 
people of Kentucky. This was the first act in that 
long and affectionate interchange of good offices which 
subsisted between Kentucky and her parent State for 
so many years; and obvious as the reflection is, it 
may not be omitted, that on the successful termination 



POLITICAL ORGANIZATION OF KENTUCKY. 123 

of this negotiation hung the connection between Vir- 
ginia and the splendid domain she afterward acquired 
west of the Alleghany Mountains. 

At the fall session of the Legislature of Virginia, 
Messrs. Jones and Clark laid the Kentucky memorial 
before that body. They were, of course, not admitted 
to seats, though late in the session they obtained, in 
opposition to the exertions of Colonels Henderson and 
Campbell, the formation of the territory, which now 
comprises the present State of that name, into the 
County of Kentucky. The first efficient political 
organization of Kentucky was thus obtained through 
the sagacity, influence, and exertions of George Eogers 
Clark, who must be ranked as the earliest founder of 
that Commonwealth. This act of the "Virginia Legis- 
lature first gave it form and a political existence, and 
entitled it, under the constitution of Virginia, to a 
representation in the Assembly, as well as to a 
judicial and military establishment. 

Having obtained these important advantages from 
their mission, they received the intelligence that the 
powder was still at Pittsburg, and they determined to 
take that point in their route home, and carry it with 
them. The country around Pittsburg swarmed with 



124 LIFE OF COLONEL DANIEL BOONE. 

Indians, evidently hostile to the whites, who would 
no doubt seek to interrupt their voyage. 

These circumstances created a necessity for the 
utmost caution as well as expedition in their move- 
ments, and. they accordingly hastily embarked on the 
Ohio with only seven boatmen. They were hotly 
pursued the whole way by Indians, but succeeded in 
keeping in advance until they arrived at the mouth 
of Limestone Creek, at the spot where the city of 
Maysville now stands. They ascended this creek a 
short distance with their boat, and concealed their 
cargo at different places in the woods along its banks. 
They then turned their boat adrift, and directed their 
course to Harrodstown, intending to return with a 
sufficient escort to insure the safe transportation of 
the powder to its destination. This in a short time 
was successfully effected, and the colonists were thus 
abundantly supplied with the means of defense against 
the fierce enemies who beset them on all sides * 

It was fortunate for Yirginia, says a recent writer, f 
that she had at this time, on her western borders, an 
individual of rare military genius, in the person of 

* Collins. ''Historical Sketches of Kentucky." 
1 Howe. "Historical Collections of Virginia." 



EXPEDITION AGAINST KASKASKIAS. 125 

Colonel George Eogers Clarke, a the Hannibal of the 
West" who not only saved her back settlements from 
Indian fury, but planted her standard far beyond the 
Ohio. The Governor of the Canadian settlements in 
the Illinois country, by every possible method, insti- 
gated the Indians to annoy the frontier. 

Virginia placed a small force of about 250 men 
under Clark, who, descending the Ohio, hid their 
boats, and marched northwardly, with their provisions 
on their backs. These being consumed, they sub- 
sisted for two days on roots, and, in a state of famine, 
appeared before Kaskaskias, unseen and unheard. 

At midnight they surprised and took the town and 
fort, which had resisted a much larger force ; then 
seizing the golden moment, sent a detachment who 
with equal success surprised three other towns. 
Eocheblave, the obnoxious Governor, was sent to 
Virginia. On his person were found written instruc- 
tions from Quebec to excite the Indians to hostilities, 
and reward them for the scalps of the Americans. 

The settlers transferred their allegiance to Virginia, 
and she, as the territory belonged to her by conquest 
and charter, in the autumnal session of 1778 erected 
it into a county to be called Illinois. Insulated in the 



, 



126 LIFE OF COLONEL DANIEL BOONE. 

heart of the Indian country, in the midst of the most 
ferocious tribes, few men but Clark could have pre- 
served this acquisition. 

Hamilton, the Governor of Detroit, a bold and 
tyrannical personage, determined, with an overwhelm- 
ing force of British and Indians, to penetrate up the 
Ohio to Fort Pitt to sweep all the principal settlements 
in his way, and besiege Kaskaskias. Clark despaired 
of keeping possession of the country, but he resolved 
to preserve this post, or die in its defense. While he 
was strengthening the fortifications, he received in- 
formation that Hamilton, who was at Fort St. Vincent 
(Vincennes,) had weakened his force by sending some 
Indians against the frontiers. 

This information, to the genius of Clark, disclosed, 
with the rapidity of an electric flash, not only safety 
but new glory. To resolve to attack Hamilton before 
he could collect the Indians was the work of a mo- 
ment — the only hope of saving the country. With a 
band of 150 gallant and hardy comrades, he marched 
across the country. It was in February, 1779. When 
within nine miles of the enemy, it took these intrepid 
men five days to cross the drowned lands of the 
Wabash, having often to wade up to their breasts 



CAPTUKE OF FORT ST. VINCENT. 127 

in water. Had not the weather been remarkably 
mild, they must have perished. 

On the evening of the 23d, they landed in sight 
of the fort, before the enemy knew any thing of 
their approach. After a siege of eighteen hours it 
surrendered, without the loss of a man to the be- 
siegers. The Governor was sent prisoner to Wil- 
liamsburg, and considerable stores fell into the pos 
session of the conqueror. 

Other auspicious circumstances crowned this re- 
sult. Clark, intercepting a convoy from Canada, on 
their way to this post, took the mail, forty prisoners, 
and goods to the value of $45,000; and to crown 
all, his express from Virginia arrived with the 
thanks of the Assembly to him and his gallant 
band for their reduction of the country about Kas- 
kaskias. This year Virginia extended her western 
establishments through the agency of Colonel Clark, 
and had several fortifications erected, among which 
was Fort Jefferson, on the Mississippi.* 

* Howe, 



CHAPTEE XII. 

Scarcity of salt at Boonesborough — Boone goes to Blue Licks to 
make salt, and is captured by the Indians — Taken to Chilli- 
cothe — Affects contentment, and deceives the Indians— Taken 
to Detroit — Kindess of the British officers to him — Returns to 
Chillicothe — Adopted into an Indian family — Ceremonies of 
adoption — Boone sees a large force of Indians destined to 
attack Boonesborough — Escapes, and gives the alarm, and 
strengthens the fortifications at Boonesborough — News of 
delay by the Indians on account of Boone's escape — Boone 
goes on an expedition to the Scioto — Has a fight with a party 
of Indians — Returns to Boonesborough, which is immediately 
besieged by Captain Duquesne with five hundred Indians — 
Summons to surrender — Time gained — Attack commenced — 
Brave defense — Mines and countermines — Siege raised — Boone 
brings his family once more back to Boonesborough, and re- 
sumes farming. 



While George Kogers Clark was engaged in his 
campaign against the British posts in the northwest, 
Daniel Boone was a prisoner among the Indians. 
The people at Boonesborough were suffering for want 
of salt. It could not be obtained conveniently from 
(128) 



boone's second captivity. 129 

the Atlantic Colonies, but it could be manufactured 
at, a place called the Blue Licks, from salt water, 
which abounded there. _~ 

In January, 1778, accompanied by thirty men, 
Boone went to the Blue Licks to make salt for the 
different Stations; and on the 7th of February follow- 
ing, while out hunting, he fell in with one hundred 
and two Indian warriors, on their march to attack 
Boonesborough. He instantly fled, but being upward 
of fifty years old, he was unable to outstrip the fleet 
young men who pursued him, and was a second time 
taken prisoner. As usual, he was treated with kind- 
ness until his final fate should be determined, and 
was led back to the Licks, where his party were still 
encamped. Here Boone surrendered his whole party, 
to the number of twenty-seven, upon a promise on 
the part of the Indians of life and good treatment, 
both of which conditions were faithfully observed. 
This step was apparently unnecessary ; but the result 
showed that it was a master-stroke of policy on 
Boone's part. He knew the nature of the Indians, 
aud foresaw that they would forthwith return home 
with their prisoners, and thus save Boonesborough 
from attack. 
9 



130 LIFE OF COLONEL DANIEL BtfONE. 

Had the Indians gone on to that place, by showing 
their prisoners and threatening to put them to the 
torture, they might have obtained important results. 
But they did nothing of the kind. As Boone had 
calculated, they went home with their prisoners and 
booty. 

Captain Boone has been censured for the surrender 
of his men, which he made at his own capture, and at 
a subsequent period was tried by court-martial and 
acquitted. This was a just decision. The surrender 
caused the Indians to return home with their pris- 
oners instead of attacking Boonesborough, which 
would almost certainly have been taken and de- 
stroyed if this surrender had not been made. 

Elated with their unexpected success, the Indians 
now returned at once to old Chilicothe, the principal 
town of the Shawnees ; on the Little Miami, treating 
their prisoners, during a march of three days in very 
cold and inclement w r eather, as well as they fared 
themselves, as regarded fire and provisions. Boono 
and his companions were kept in captivity by the 
Indians, and closely watched for several weeks, when 
the old pioneer and ten of his men were conducted to 
Detroit, then a British garrison, and all but Boone 



ADOPTED INTO AN INDIAN FAMILY. 131 

presented to the commandant, by whom they were all 
well treated. For the old pioneer himself, the Indians 
had conceived a particular liking; and they stub- 
bornly refused to give him up, though several gentle- 
men of Detroit were very anxious they should leave 
him, and the commandant offered to ransom him by a 
liberal sum. He was therefore compelled to accom- 
pany them back to Chillicothe, their town on the 
Tattle Miami, which they reached after a march of 
fifteen days. 

Boone was now formally adopted as a son in one 
of the Indian families. "The forms of the ceremony 
of adoption/' says Mr. Peck,* " were often severe and 
ludicrous. The hair of the head is plucked out by a 
painful and tedious operation, leaving a tuft, some 
three or four inches in diameter, on the crown, for the 
scalp-lock, which is cut and dressed up with ribbons 
and feathers. The candidate is then taken into the 
river in a state of nudity, and there thoroughly washed 
and rubbed, ' to take all his white blood out.' This 
ablution is usually performed by females. He is then 
taken to the council-house, where the chief makes a 
speech, in which he expatiates upon the distinguished 

* " Life of Daniel Boone." 



132 LIFE OF COLONEL DANIEL BOONE. 

honors conferred on him. His head and face are 
painted in the most approved and fashionable style, 
and the ceremony is concluded with a grand feast and 
smoking." 

After undergoing after this fashion what was not 
inaptly termed the Indian toilette, Boone was con- 
sidered a regular member of the tribe, and by judi- 
ciously accommodating himself to his new condition, 
he rapidly won upon the regards of the Indians, and 
soon secured their confidence. They challenged him 
to a trial of skill at their shooting-matches — in which 
he took care not to excel them — invited him to ac- 
company them on their hunting excursions, bestowed 
particular notice upon him in various ways, and 
always treated him with much consideration. As re- 
garded merely his physical comfort, Boone's situation 
was, at this time, rather enviable than otherwise ; but 
he felt a depressing anxiety with regard to his wife 
and children, and doubted the safety and prosperity 
of the Station, without his own watchfulness and 
superintendence. He therefore determined to escape 
from his captors at the earliest possible period, and 
very impatiently waited an opportunity for accom- 
plishing this purpose. 



ESCAPE FROM THE INDIANS., 133 

Early in June, a party of Indians went to the Scioto 
Licks to make salt. Boone was taken with, them, but 
kept so constantly employed at the kettles, that he 
found no chance of escaping. Having sufficiently sup- 
plied themselves with the desired article, the party re- 
turned ; and at the Chillicothe town, Boone found four 
hundred and fifty Indian warriors, armed well and 
painted in a most frightful manner, ready to march 
against Boonesborough : this was on the fifteenth or 
sixteenth of the month. 

Boone now saw the absolute necessity of escaping 
at once, and determined to make the attempt without 
delay. He rose at the usual time the next morning, 
and went out upon a hunt. His object was to give 
his wary masters the slip, in such a manner as would 
be least likely to excite their suspicions, and be the 
longest in determining them upon a pursuit. 

No sooner was he at such a distance from the town 
as would prevent observations of his movements, than 
he struck out rapidly in the direction of Boones- 
borough. So great was his anxiety, that he stopped 
not to kill any thing to eat; but performed his journey 
— a distance of one hundred and sixty miles — in less 
than five days, upon one meal, which, before starting, 



134 LIFE OF COLONEL DANIEL BOONE. 

he had concealed in his basket. On arriving at 
Boonesborough, he found the fort, as he feared he 
should, in a bad state for defense ; but his activity soon 
strengthened it, and his courage at once reinspired the 
sinking hearts of the garrison. Every thing was im- 
mediately put in proper condition for a vigorous de- 
fense, and all became impatient for intelligence of the 
movements of the enemy. 

A few days after Boone's escape from the Indians, 
one of his fellow- prisoners succeeded likewise in elud- 
ing their vigilance, and made his way safely and ex- 
peditiously to Boonesborough. This man arrived at 
the Station at a time when the garrison were hourly 
expecting the appearance of the enemy, and reported 
that, on account of Boone's elopement, the Indians had 
postponed their meditated invasion of the settled re- 
gions for three weeks* It was discovered, however, 
that they had their spies in the country, watching the 
movements of the different garrisons ; and this rendered 
the settlers wary and active, and gave all the Sations 
time and opportunity to strengthen themselves, and 
make every preparation for a powerful resistance of 
what, they could not but believe, was to be a long and 
* Gallagher. 



A FIGHT WITH THE INDIANS. 135 

great effort to drive them from the land, and utterly 
destroy their habitations. 

Week passed after week, but no enemy appeared. 
The state of anxiety and watchfulness in which the 
garrison at Boonesborough had, for so long a time, been 
kept, was becoming irksome, and the men were begin- 
ning to relax in their vigilance. This Boone observed, 
and it determined him to undertake an expedition, 
which he had been probably meditating for some time. 
On the 1st of August, therefore, with a company of 
nineteen of the brave spirits by whom he was sur- 
rounded, he left the fort with the intention of marching 
against and surprising one of the Indian towns on the 
Scioto. He advanced rapidly, but with great caution, 
and had reached a point within four or five miles of 
the town destined to taste of his vengeance, when he 
met its warriors, thirty in number, on their way to 
join the main Indian force, then on its march toward 
Boonesborough 

An action immediately commenced, which termi- 
nated in the flight of the Indians, who lost one man 
and had two others wounded. 

Boone received no injury, but took three horses, 
and all the " plunder" of the war party. He then 



136 LIFE OF COLONEL DANIEL BOONE. 

dispatched two spies to the Indian town, who re- 
turned with the intelligence that it was evacuated. 
On the receipt of this information, he started for 
Boonesborough with all possible haste ; hoping tc 
reach the Station before the enemy, that he might 
give warning of their approach, and strengthen its 
numbers. He passed the main body of the Indians 
on the sixth day of his march, and on the seventh 
reached Boonesborough. 

On the eighth day, the enemy's force marched up, 
with British colors flying, and invested the place. 
The Indian army was commanded by Captain Du 
quesne, with eleven other Canadian Frenchmen and 
several distinguished chiefs, and was the most formid- 
able force which had yet invaded the settlements. 
The commander summoned the garrison to surrender 
" in the name of his Britannic Majesty." 

Boone and his men, perilous as was their situation, 
received the summons without apparent alarm, and 
requested a couple of days for the consideration of 
what should be done. This was granted ; and Boone 
summoned his brave companions to council : but fifty 
men appeared ! Yet these fifty, after a due considera- 
tion of the terms of capitulation proposed, and with 



ATTACK UPON BOONESBOKOUGH. 137 

the knowledge that they were surrounded by savage 
and remorseless enemies to the number of about five 
hundred, determined, unanimously, to "defend the fort 
as long as a man of them lived!" 

The two days having expired, Boone announced 
this determination from one of the bastions, and 
thanked the British commander for the notice given 
of his intended attack, and the time allowed the gar- 
rison lor preparing to defend the Station. This reply 
to his summons was entirely unexpected by Duquesne, 
and he heard it with evident disappointment. Other 
terms were immediately proposed by him, which 
u sounded so gratefully in the ears" of the garrison 
that Boone agreed to treat ; and, with eight of his 
companions, left the fort for this purpose. It was soon 
manifest, however, by the conduct of the Indians, that 
a snare had been laid for them ; and escaping from 
their wily foes by a sudden effort, they re-entered the 
pallisides, closed the gates, and betook themselves to 
the bastions. 

A hot attack upon the fort now instantly com- 
menced ; but the fire of the Indians was returned 
from the garrison with such unexpected briskness and 
fatal precision that the besiegers were compelled to fall 



138 LIFE OF COLONEL DANIEL BOONE. 

back. They then sheltered themselves behind the 
nearest trees and stumps, and continued the attack 
with more caution. Losing a number of men himself, 
and perceiving no falling off in the strength or the 
marksmanship of the garrison, Duquesne resorted tc 
an expedient which promised greater success. 

The fort stood upon the bank of the river, about 
sixty yards from its margin ; and the purpose of the 
commander of the Indians was to undermine this, and 
blow up the garrison. Duquesne was pushing the 
mine under the fort with energy when his operations 
were discovered by the besieged. The miners precipi- 
tated the earth which they excavated into the river ; 
and Boone, perceiving that the water was muddy be- 
low the fort, while it was clear above, instantly divined 
the cause, and at once ordered a deep trench to be cut 
inside the fort, to counteract the work of the enemy. 

As the earth was dug up, it was thrown over the 
wall of the fort, in the face of the besieging com- 
mander. Duquesne was thus informed that his design 
had been discovered ; and being convinced cf the 
futility of any further attempts of that kind he dis- 
continued his mining operations, and once more re- 
newed the attack upon the Station in the manner of 



THE SIEGE RAISED. 139 

a regular Indian siege. His success, however, was no 
better than it had been before ; the loss appeared to 
be all upon his side; his stock of provisions was 
nearly exhausted; having for nine days tried the 
bravery of his savage force, and tasked his own in- 
genuity to its utmost, he raised the siege, and aban- 
doned the grand object of the expedition. 

During this siege, " the most formidable," says Mr. 
Marshall, " th^t had ever taken place in Kentucky 
from the number of Indians, the skill of the com- 
manders, and the fierce countenances and savage dis- 
positions of the warriors," only two men belonging 
to the Station were killed, and four others wounded. 

Duquesne lost thirty-seven men, and had many 
wounded, who, according to the invariable usage of 
the Indians, were immediately borne from the scene 
of action. 

Boonesborough was never again disturbed by any 
formidable body of Indians. New Stations were 
springing up every year between it and the Ohio 
Eiver, and to pass beyond these for the purpose of 
striking a blow at an older and stronger enemy, was 
a piece of folly of which the Indians were never known 
to be guilty. 



140 * LIFE OF COLONEL DANIEL BOONE. 

During Boone's captivity among the Shawnees, his 
family, supposing that he had been killed, had left 
the Station and returned to their relatives and friends 
in North Carolina; and as early in the autumn as he 
could well leave, the brave and hardy warrior started 
to move them out again to Kentucky. He returned 
to the settlement with them early the next summer, 
and set a good example to his companions by indus- 
triously cultivating his farm, and volunteering his 
assistance, whenever it seemed needed, to the many im- 
migrants who were now pouring into the country, and 
erecting new Stations in the neighborhood of Boones- 
borough. He was a good as well as a great man in 
his sphere, says Mr. Gallagher, (our chief authority 
for the foregoing incidents); and for his many and 
important services in the early settlements of Ken- 
tucky, he well deserved the title of Patriarch which 
was bestowed upon him during his life, and all the 
praises that have been sung to his memory since his 
death.* 

* W. D. Gallagher, in " Hesperian.' ■ 



CHAPTER XIII. 

Captain Boone tried by court-martial — Honorably acquitted and 
promoted — Loses a large sum of money — His losses by law- 
suits and disputes about land — Defeat of Colonel Rogers's 
party — Colonel Bowman's expedition to Chillicothe — Arrival 
near the town — Colonel Logan attacks tbe town — Ordered by 
Colonel Bowman to retreat — Failure of the expedition — Con- 
sequences to Bowman and to Logan. 

Some complaint having been made respecting Cap- 
tain Boone's surrender of his party at the Blue Licks, 
and other parts of his military conduct, his friends 
Colonel Eichard Callaway and Colonel Benjamin 
Logan, exhibited charges against him which occa- 
sioned his being tried by court-martial. This was 
undoubtedly done with a view to put an end to the 
calumny by disproving or explaining the charges. 
The result of the trial was an honorable acquittal, 
increased popularity of the Captain among his fellow- 
citizens, and his promotion to the rank of Major.* 

While B.oone had been a prisoner among the In 

* Peck. 

(141) 



142 LIFE OF COLONEL DANIEL BOONE. 

dians, his wife and family, supposing him to be dead, 
had returned to North Carolina. In the autumn of 
1778 he went after them to the house of Mrs. Boone's 
father on the Yadkin. 

In 1779, a commission having been opened by the 
Virginia Legislature to settle Kentucky land claims, 
Major Boone " laid out the chief of his little property 
to procure land warrants, and having raised about 
twenty thousand dollars in paper money, with which 
he intended to purchase them, on his way from Ken- 
tucky to Eichmond, he was robbed of the whole, and 
left destitute of the means of procuring more. This 
heavy misfortune did not fall on himself alone. Large 
sums had been intrusted to him by his friends for 
similar purposes, and the loss was extensively felt." 

Boone must have suffered much anxiety in conse- 
quence of this affair. Little is known respecting it, 
excepting that it did not impair the confidence of his 
friends in his perfect integrity. 

This appears in the following extract of a letter 
from Colonel Thomas Hart, late of Lexington, Ken- 
tucky, to Captain Nathaniel Hart, dated Grayfields, 
August 3d, 1780. 

11 1 observe what you say respecting our losses by 



SEVERE LOSSES. 143 

Daniel Boone. [Boone had been robbed of funds in 
part belonging to T. and N. Hart.] I had heard of 
the misfortune soon after it happened, but not of my 
being partaker before now. I feel for the poor people 
who, perhaps, are to lose even their pre-emptions : but 
I must say, I feel more for Boone, whose character, I 
am told, suffers by it. Much degenerated must the 
people of this age be, when amongst them are to be 
found men to censure and blast the reputation of a 
person so just and upright, and in whose breast is a 
seat of virtue too pure to admit of a thought so base 
and dishonorable. I have known Boone in times of 
old, when poverty and distress had him fast by the 
hand : and in these wretched circumstances, I have 
ever found him of a noble and generous soul, de- 
spising every thing mean; and therefore I will freely 
grant him a discharge for whatever sums of mine he 
might have been possessed of at the time." 

Boone's ignorance of legal proceedings, and his 
aversion to lawsuits, appear to have occasioned the 
loss of his real estate ; and the loose manner in which 
titles were granted, one conflicting with another, oc- 
casioned similar losses to much more experienced and 
careful men at the same period. 



144 



LIFE OF COLONEL DANIEL BOONE. 



During the year 1779 the emigration to Kentucky 
was much greater than any previous one. The set- 
tlers do not seem to have been so much annoyed by 
the Indians as formerly. Yet this year is distinguished 
in the annals of Kentucky for the most bloody battle 
ever fought between the whites and Indians within her 
borders, with the single exception of that of the Blue 
Licks. 

It took place opposite to Cincinnati. Colonel Eo- 
gers had been down to New Orleans to procure sup- 
plies for the posts on the Upper Mississippi and Ohio. 
Having obtained them, he ascended these rivers until 
he reached the place mentioned above. Here he found 
the Indians in their canoes coming out of the mouth 
of the Little Miami, and crossing to the Kentucky 
side of the Ohio. He conceived the plan of surprising 
them as they landed. The Ohio was very low on the 
Kentucky side, so that a large sand-bar was laid bare, 
extending along the shore. Upon this Eogers landed 
his men, but, before they could reach the spot where 
they expected to attack the enemy, they were them- 
selves attacked by such superior numbers that the 
issue of the contest was not doubtful for a single mo- 
ment. Eogers and the greater part of his men were 



EXPEDITION" TO CHILLICOTHE. 145 

instantly killed. The few who were left fled toward 
the boats,, Bat one of them was already in the pos- 
session of the Indians, whose flanks were extended in 
advance of the fugitives, and the few men remaining 
in the other pushed off from shore without waiting to 
take their comrades on board. These last now turned 
around upon their pursuers, and, furiously charging 
them, a small number broke through their ranks and 
escaped to Harrodsburg. The loss in this most lament- 
able affair was about sixty men, very nearly equal to 
that at Blue Licks. 

The Kentuckians resolved to invade the Indian 
country, and Chillicothe was selected as the point to 
feel the weight of their vengeance. Colonel Bowman 
issued a call, inviting all those who were willing to 
accompany him in the expedition to rendezvous at 
Harrodsburg. This was the manner of organizing 
such expeditions in Kentucky. An officer would 
invite volunteers to participate with him in an incur- 
sion into the Indian country. All who joined were 
expected to submit to his direction. 

On this occasion there was no want of zeal among 

the people. Bowman's reputation as a soldier was 

good, and three hundred men were soon collected, 
10 



146 LIFE OF COLONEL DANIEL BOONE. 

among whom were Logan and Harrod ; both holding 
the rank of captain. It does not appear that either 
Boone or Kenton engaged in this enterprise. Indeed, 
the first is said to have been absent in North Carolina 
h> family haying returned there after his capture in 
the preceding year, supposing him to be dead. 

The expedition moved in the month of July — its 
destination well known — and its march so well con- 
ducted that it approached its object without discovery. 
From this circumstances, it would seem that the In- 
dians were but little apprehensive of an invasion from 
those who had never before ventured on it, and whom 
they were in the habit of invading annually ; or else 
so secure in their own courage that they feared no 
enemy, for no suspecting spy was out to foresee ap- 
proaching danger. Arrived within a short distance 
of the town, night approached, and Colonel Bowman 
halted. Here it was determined to invest and attack 
the place just before the ensuing day, and several dis- 
positions were then made very proper for the occa- 
sion, indicating a considerable share of military skill 
and caution, which gave reasonable promise of a suc- 
cessful issue. At a proper hour the little army sep- 
arated, after a movement that placed it near the town ; 



ATTACK UPON CHILLICOTHE. 147 

the one part, under the command of Bowman in 
person — the other, under Captain Logan; to whom 
precise orders had been given to march, on the one 
hand, half round the town ; while the Colonel, passing 
the other way, was to meet him, and give the signal 
for an assault. Logan immediately executed his or- 
ders, and the place was half enveloped. But he neither 
saw nor heard the commander-in-chief. Logan now 
ordered his men to conceal themselves in the grass and 
weeds, and behind such other objects as .were present, 
as the day began to show itself, and he had not yet 
received the expected order to begin the attack ; nor 
had he been able, though anxious, to ascertain what 
had intercepted or delayed his superior officer. The 
men, on shifting about for hiding-places, had alarmed 
one of the Indians' dogs, who forthwith set to barking 
with the agitation of apparent fright. This brought 
out an Indian warrior, who proceeded with caution on 
the way that the dog seemed to direct his own atten- 
tion, and in a short time, if he had continued his 
progress, might have been made a prisoner ; but, at 
this critical moment, one of the party with the Colonel 
fired his gun; which the Indian, well understanding 
as coming from an enemy, gave an instantaneous and 



148 



LIFE OF COLONEL DANIEL BOONE. 



loud whoop, and ran immediately to his cabin. The 
alarm was instantly spread through the town, and 
preparation made for defense. The party with Logan 
was near enough to hear the bustle and to see the 
women and children escaping to the cover of the 
woods by a ridge which ran between them and where 
Colonel Bowman with his men had halted. ; 

In the mean time, the warriors equipped them- 
selves with their military habiliments, and repaired to 
a strong cabin; no doubt, designated in their councils 
for the like occurrences. By this time daylight had 
disclosed the whole scene, and several shots were dis- 
charged on the one side, and returned from the other ; 
while some of Logan's men took possession of a few 
cabins, from which the Indians had retreated — or 
rather perhaps it should be said, repaired to their 
stronghold, the more effectually to defend themselves. 
The scheme was formed by Logan, and adopted by 
his men in the cabins, of making a movable breast- 
work out of the doors and floors — and of pushing it 
forward as a battery against the cabin in which the 
Indians had taken post; others of them had taken 
shelter from the fire of the enemy behind stumps, or 
logs, or the vacant cabins, and were waiting orders ; 



FAILUEE OF THE -EXPEDITION. 149 

when the Colonel finding that the Indians were on 
their defense, dispatched orders for a retreat. This 
order, received with astonishment, was obeyed with 
reluctance ; and what rendered it the more distressing, 
was the unavoidable exposure which the men must 
encounter in the open field, or prairie, which sur- 
rounded the town : for they were apprized that from 
the moment they left their cover, the Indians would 
fire on them, until they were beyond the reach of 
their balls. A retreat, however, was deemed neces- 
sary, and every man was to shift for himself. Then, 
instead of one that was orderly, commanding, or sup- 
ported — a scene of disorder, unmilitary and mortify- 
ing, took place : here a little squad would rush out 
of, or break from behind a cabin — there individuals 
would rise from a log, or start up from a stump, and 
run with all speed to gain the neighboring wood. 

At length, after the loss of several lives, the rem- 
nant of the invading force was reunited, and the re- 
treat continued in tolerable order, under the painful 
reflection that the expedition had failed, without any 
adequate cause being known. This was, however, 
but the introduction to disgrace, if not of misfortune 
still more extraordinary and distressing. The Indian 



150 LIFE OF COLONEL DANIEL BOONE. 

warriors, commanded by Blackfish, sallied from the 
town, and commenced a pursuit of the discomfited in- 
vaders of their forests and firesides, which they con- 
tinued for some miles, harassing and galling the rear 
of the fugitives without being checked, notwithstand- 
ing the disparity of numbers. There not being more 
than thirty of the savages in pursuit. Bowman, find- 
ing himself thus pressed, at length halted his men in 
a low- piece of ground covered with brush; as if he 
sought shelter from the enemy behind or among them. 
A situation more injudiciously chosen, if chosen at all, 
cannot be easily imagined — since of all others, it most 
favored the purposes of the Indians. In other re- 
spects the commander seems also to have lost his un- 
derstanding — he gave no orders to fire — made no de- 
tachment to repulse the enemy, who, in a few min- 
utes, by the whoops, yells, and firing, were heard on 
all sides — but stood as a mark to be shot at, or one 
panic struck. Some of the men fired, but without 
any precise object, for the Indians were scattered, and 
hid by the grass and bushes. What would have been 
the final result it is difficult to conjecture, if Logan, 
Harrod, Bulger, and a few others, had not mounted 
some of the pack-horses and scoured the woods, first 



BOWMAN AND LOGAN. 151 

in one direction then in another; rushing on the 
Indians wherever they could find them, until very 
fortunately Blackfish was killed ; and this being soon 
known, the rest fled. It was in the evening when 
this event occurred, which being reported to the col- 
onel, he resumed his march at dark — taking for his 
guide a creek near at hand, which he pursued all 
night without any remarkable occurrence — and in 
quiet and safety thence returned home, with the loss 
of nine men killed and another wounded: having 
taken two Indian scalps: which, however, was thought 
a trophy of small renown." 

A somewhat different account is given by some, in 
which Bowman is exculpated from all blame. Ac- 
cording to this, it was the vigorous defense of the In- 
dians which prevented him from fulfilling his part of 
the combinations. Be this as it may, it is certain that 
Bowman lost reputation by the expedition ; while, on 
the other hand, the conduct of Logan raised him still 
higher in the estimation of the people. 



CHAPTEK XIV. 

Invasion of Kentucky by Captain Byrd's party — He captures 
the garrisons at Ruddle's Station and Martin's Fort — Colonel 
Clark's invasion of the Indian eonntry — He ravages the In- 
dian towns — Adventure of Alexander McConnell — Skirmish at 
Pickaway — Resnlt of the expedition — Boone goes to the Bine 
Licks with his brother — Attacked hy the Indians — Boone's 
brother killed — Boone promoted to the rank of Lientenant- 
ColoneJ — Clark's galley — Sqnire Boone's Station removed to 
Bear's Creek — Attack by the Indians— Colonel Floyd's defeat 
— Affair of the McAfees — Attack on McAfee's Station repelled 
— Fort Jefferson evacuated — Attack on Montgomery Station — 
Rescue by General Logan. 

The year 1780 was distinguished far two events of 
much importance ; the invasion of Kentucky by the 
British and Indians, under Colonel Byrd ; and Gen- 
eral Clark's attack upon the Shawanee towns. The 
•first of these, was a severe and unexpected blow to 
Kentucky. Marshall says, that the people in their 
eagerness to take np land, had almost forgotten the 

existence of hostilities. Fatal security ! and most fatal 
(152) 



byrd's invasion. 153 

with such a foe, whose enterprises were conducted 
with such secrecy that their first announcement was 
their presence in the midst of the unprepared settle- 
ment. In fact, the carelessness of the Western bor- 
derers is often unaccountable, and this is not the least 
surprising instance of it. 

That they did not anticipate an attempt to retaliate 
the incursion of Bowman into the Indian country, is 
indeed astonishing. It was very fortunate for the 
Kentuckians that their enemies were as little gifted 
with perseverance, as they were with vigilance. This 
remark is to be understood in a restricted sense, of 
both parties. When once aroused to a sense of their 
danger none were more readily prepared, or more 
watchful to meet it than the settlers ; and on the other 
hand, nothing could exceed the perseverance of the 
Indians in the beginning of their enterprises, but on 
the slightest success (not reverse) they wished to re- 
turn to exhibit their trophies at home. Thus, on 
capturing Boone and his party, instead of pushing on 
and attacking the settlements which were thus weak- 
ened, they returned to display their prisoners. 

The consequences were that these defects neutralized 
each oilier, and no very decisive strokes were made by 



154 LIFE OF COLONEL DANIEL BOONE. 

either side. But the English Governor Hamilton, who 
had hitherto contented himself with stimulating the 
Indians to hostilities, now aroused by the daring and 
success of Clark, prepared to send a powerful expedi- 
tion by way of retaliation, against the settlements. 
Colonel Byrd was selected to command the forces, 
which amounted to six hundred men, Canadians and 
Indians. To render them irresistible, they were sup- 
plied with two pieces of artillery. The posts on the 
Licking were the first objects of the expedition. 

In June they made their appearance before Buddie's 
station; and this, it is said, was the first intimation 
that the garrison had received of their danger, though 
Butler states that the enemy were twelve days on their 
march from the Ohio. The incidents of the invasion 
are few. The fort at Ruddle's Station was in no con- 
dition to resist so powerful an enemy backed by ar- 
tillery, the defenses being nowise superior to those we 
have before described. 

They were summoned to surrender in the name of 
his Britannic Majesty, with the promise of protection 
for their lives only. What could they do ? The idea 
of resisting such a force was vain. The question pre- 
sented itself to them thus. Whether they should sur- 



martin's fort captured. 155 

render at once and give up their property, or enrage 
the Indians by a fruitless resistance, and lose their 
property and lives also. The decision was quickly 
made, the post was surrendered and the enemy 
thronged in, eager for plunder. The inmates of the 
fort were instantly seized, families were separated ; for 
each Indian caught the first person whom he met, and 
claimed him or her as his prisoner. Three who made 
some resistance, were killed upon the spot. It was in 
vain that the settlers remonstrated with the British 
commander. He said it was impossible to restrain them. 
This doubtless was true enough, but he should have 
thought of it before he assumed the command of such 
a horde, and consented to lead them against w r eak set- 
tlements. 

The Indians demanded to be led at once against 
Martin's Fort, a post about five miles distant. Some 
say that the same scene was enacted over here ; but 
another account states that so strongly was Colonel 
Byrd affected by the barbarities of the Indians, that he 
refused to advance further, unless they would consent 
to allow him to take charge of all the prisoners who 
should be taken. The same account goes on to say 
that the demand was complied with, and that on the 



156 LIFE OF COLONEL DANIEL BOONE. 

surrender of Martin's Fort, this arrangement was ac- 
tually made; the Indians taking possession of the 
property and the British of the prisoners. However 
this may be, the capture of this last-mentioned place, 
which was surrendered under the same circumstances 
as Buddie's, was the last operation of that campaign. 
Some quote this as an instance of weakness ; Butler, 
in particular, contrasts it with the energy of Clark. 

The sudden retreat of the enemy inspired the people 
with joy as great as their consternation had been at the 
news of his unexpected advance. Had he pressed on, 
there is but little doubt that all the Stations would 
have fallen into his hands, for there were not men 
enough to spare from them to meet him in the field. 
The greatest difficulty would have been the carriage of 
the artillery. The unfortunate people who had fallen 
into the hands of the Indians at Buddie's Station, were 
obliged to accompany their captors on their rapid re- 
treat, heavily laden with the plunder of their own 
dwellings. Some returned after peace w r as made, but 
too many, sinking under the fatigues of the journey, 
perished by the tomahawk. 

Soon after the retreat of the enemy, General Clark, 
who was stationed at Fort Jefferson, called upon the 



CLARK'S INVASION. 157 

Kentuckians to join him in an invasion of the Indian 
country. The reputation of Clark caused the call to 
be responded to with great readiness. A thousand 
rnen were collected, with whom Clark entered and 
devastated the enemy's territory. The principal towns 
were burned and the fields laid waste. But one skir- 
mish was fought, and that at the Indian village of 
Pickaway. The loss was the same on both sides, 
seventeen men being killed in each army. Some 
writers who have not the slightest objection to war, 
very gravely exDress doubts as to whether the expe- 
dient of destroying the crops of the Indians was justi- 
fiable. It is generally treated by these men as if it 
was a wanton display of a vindictive spirit, when in 
reality it was dictated by the soundest policy ; for 
when the Indians' harvests were destroyed, they were 
compelled to subsist their families altogether by hunt- 
ing, and had no leisure for their murderous inroads 
upon the settlements. This result was plainly seen on 
this occasion, for it does not appear that the Indians 
attacked any of the settlements during the remainder 
of this year. 

An adventure which occurred in the spring, but 
was passed over for the more important operations of 



158 LIFE OF COLONEL DANIEL BOONE. 

the campaign, claims our attention, presenting as it 
does a picture of the varieties of this mode of warfare. 
We quote from McClung : 

" Early in the spring of 1780, Mr. Alexander Mc- 
Connel, of Lexington, Kentucky, went into the woods 
on foot to hunt deer. He soon killed a large buck, 
and returned home for a horse in order to bring it in. 
During his absence a party of five Indians, on one of 
their usual skulking expeditions, accidentally stum- 
bled on the body of the deer, and perceiving that it 
had been recently killed, they naturally supposed that 
the hunter would speedily return to secure the flesh. 
Three of them, therefore, took thetr stations within 
close rifle-shot of the deer, while the other two followed 
the trail of the hunter, and waylaid the path by which ■ 
he was expected to return. McConnel, expecting no 
danger, rode carelessly along the path, which the two 
scouts were watching, until he had come within view 
of the deer, when he was fired upon by the whole 
party, and his horse tilled. While laboring to extri- 
cate himself from the dying animal, he was seized by 
his enemies, instantly overpowered, and borne cff as 
a prisoner. 

" His captors, however, seemed to be a merry, good- 



M ; CONNEL 7 S ADVENTURE. 159 

natured set of fellows, and permitted liira to accom- 
pany them unbound ; and, what was rather extraor 
dinary, allowed him to retain his gun and hunting 
accoutrements. He accompanied them w r ith great 
apparent cheerfulness through the day, and displayed 
his dexterity in shooting deer for the use of the com- 
pany, until they began to 'regard him with great par- 
tiality. Having traveled with them in this manner . 
for several days, they at length reached the banks of 
the Ohio Eiver. Heretofore the Indians had taken 
the precaution to bind him at night, although not very ' 
securely ; but, on that evening, he remonstrated with 
them on the subject, and complained so strongly of 
the pain which the cords gave him, that they merely 
wrapped the buffalo tug loosely around his wrists, and 
having tied it in an easy knot, and attached the extremi- 
ties of the rope to their own bodies in order to prevent 
his moving without awakening them, they very com- 
posedly went to sleep, leaving the prisoner to follow 
their example or not, as he pleased. 

"MeConnel determined to effect his escape that 
night if possible, as on the following night they would 
cross the river, which would render it much more 
difficult. He therefore lay quietly until near mid- 



[60 



LIFE OF COLONEL DANIEL BOONE. 



night, anxiously ruminating upon the best means of 
effecting his object. Accidentally casting his eyes in 
the direction of his feet, they fell upon the glittering 
blade of a knife, which had escaped its sheath, and was 
now lying near the feet of one of the Indians. To 
reach it with his hands, without disturbing the two 
Indians to whom he was fastened, was impossible, and 
it was very hazardous to attempt to draw it up with 
his feet. This, however, he attempted. With much 
difficulty he grasped the blade between his toes, and, 
after repeated and long-continued efforts, succeeded at 
length in bringing it within reach of his hands. 

" To cut his cords was then but the work of a mo- 
ment, and gradually and silently extricating his person 
from the arms of the Indians, he walked to the fire 
and sat down. He saw that his work was but half 
done. That if he should attempt to return home 
without destroying his enemies, he would assuredly be 
pursued and probably overtaken, when his fate would 
be certain. On the other hand, it seemed almost im- 
possible for a single man to succeed in a conflict with 
five Indians, even although unarmed and asleep. He 
could not hope to deal a blow with his knife so silently 
and fatally as to destroy each one of his enemies in 



m'connel's adventure. 161 

turn without awakening the rest. Their slumbers 
were proverbially light and restless ; and, if he failed 
with a single one, he must instantly be overpowered 
by the survivors. The knife, therefore, was out of 
the question. 

" After anxious reflection for a few minutes, he 
formed his plan. The guns of the Indians were 
stacked near the fire; their knives and tomahawks 
were in sheaths by their sides. The latter he dared 
not touch for fear of awakening their owners ; but the 
former he carefully removed, with the exception of 
two, and hid them in the woods, where he knew the 
Indians would not readily find them. He then re- 
turned to the spot where the Indians were still sleeping, 
perfectly ignorant of the fate preparing for them, and, 
taking a gun in each hand, he rested the muzzles upon 
a log within six feet of his victims, and, having taken 
deliberate aim at the head of one and the heart of 
another, he pulled both triggers at the same moment. 

" Both shots were fatal. At the report of the guns 
tho others sprur^g" to their feet and stared wildly 
around them. McOonnel, who had run instantly to 
the spot where the other rifles were hid, hastily seized 
~<ne of them and fired at two of his enemies who hap- 
m 11 



162 



LIFE OF COLONEL DANIEL BOONE. 



pened to stand in a line with each other. The nearest 
fell dead, being shot through the centre of the body ; 
the second fell also, bellowing loudly, but quickly re- 
covering, limped off into the woods as fast as possible 
The fifth, and the only one who remained unhurt, 
darted off like a deer, with a yell which announced 
equal terror and astonishment. McConnel, not wish- 
ing to fight any more such battles, selected his own rifle 
from the stack, and made the best of his way to Lex- 
ington, where he arrived safely within two days. 

" Shortly afterward, Mrs. Dunlap, of Fayette, who 
had been several months a prisoner amongst the In* 
dians on Mad River, made her escape, and returned to 
Lexington. She reported that the survivor returned 
to his tribe with a lamentable tale. He related that 
they had taken a fine young hunter near Lexington, 
and had brought him safely as far as the Ohio ; that 
while encamped upon the bank of the river, a large 
party of white men had fallen upon them in the night, 
and killed all his companions, together with the poor 
defenseless prisoner, who lay bound hand and foot, 
unable either to escape or resist." 

In October, 1780, Boone, who had brought his 
family back to Kentucky, went to the Blue Licks in 



ORGANIZATION OF MILITIA. 163 

company with his brother. They were attacked by a 
party of Indians, and Daniel's brother was killed; and 
he himself pursued by them with the assistance of a 
dog. Being hard pressed, he shot this animal to 
prevent his barking from giving the alarm, and so 
escaped. 

Kentucky having been divided into three counties, 
a more perfect organization of the militia was effected. 
A Colonel and a Lieutenant- Colonel were appointed 
for each county ; those who held the first rank were 
Floyd, Logan, and Todd. Pope, Trigg r and Boone 
held the second. Clark was Brigadier- General, and 
commander-in-chief of all the Kentucky militia; besides 
which he had a small number of regulars at Fort Jef- 
ferson. Spies and scouting parties were continually 
employed, and a galley was constructed by Clark's 
'yrder, which was furnished with light pieces of artil- 
lery. This new species of defense did not however 
take very well with the militia, who disliked serving 
upcn the water, probably because they found their 
freedom of action too much circumscribed. The reg- 
ulars were far too few to spare a force sufficient to 
man it, and it soon fell into disuse, though it is said to 
have been 01 considerable service while it was employed. 



2 84 



LIFE OF COLONEL DANIEL BOONE. 



Had the Kentuckians possessed such an auxiliary at 
the time of Byrd's invasion, it is probable that it 
would have been repelled. But on account of the re- 
luctance of the militia to serve in it, this useful vessel 
was laid aside and left to rot. 

The campaign, if we may so term it, of 1781, began 
very early. In March, several parties of Indians en- 
tered Jefferson County at different points, and am- 
bushing the paths, killed four men, among whom was 
Colonel William Linn. Captain Whitaker, with fif- 
teen men, pursued one of the parties. He followed 
their trail to the Ohio, when supposing they had cross- 
ed over, he embarked his men in canoes to continue 
the pursuit. But as they were in the act of pushing 
off, the Indians, who were concealed in their rear, fired 
upon them, killing or wounding nine of the party. 
Notwithstanding this heavy loss, the survivors landed 
and put the Indians to flight. Neither the number of 
the savages engaged in this affair, or their loss, is n en- 
tioned in the narrative. In April, a station which Lad 
been settled by Squire Boone, near Shelby ville, becai'-ne 
alarmed by the report of the appearance of Indiana, 
After some deliberation, it was determined to remove 
to the settlement on Bear's Creek. While on fcheif 



AFFAIR OF THE M'AFEES. 165 

way thither, they were attacked by a body of Indians, 
and defeated with considerable loss. These are all the 
details of this action we have been able to find. 
Colonel Floyd collected twenty-five men to pursue the 
Indians, but in spite of all his caution, fell into an am- 
buscade, which was estimated to consist of two hundred 
warriors. Half of Colonel Floyd's men were killed, 
and the survivors supposed that they had slain nine or 
ten of the Indians. This, however, is not probable ; 
either the number of the Indians engaged, or their 
loss, is much exaggerated. Colonel Floyd himself had 
a narrow escape, being dismounted; he would have 
been made prisoner, but for the gallant conduct of 
Captain Wells, who gave him his horse, the colonel 
being exhausted, and ran by his side, to support him 
in the saddle. These officers had formerly been ene- 
mies, but the magnanimous behavior of Wells on this 
occasion, made them steadfast friends. 

" As if every month," says Marshall, " was to fur- 
nish its distinguishing incident — in May, Samuel 
McAfee and another had set out from James McAfee's 
Station for a plantation at a small distance, and when 
advanced about one-fourth of a mile they were fired 
on; the man fell — McAfee wheeled and ran toward 



166 



LIFE OF COLONEL DANIEL BOONE. 



the fort ; in fifteen steps he met an Indian — they each 
halt and present their guns, with muzzles almost touch- 
ing — at the same instant they each pull trigger, 
McAfee's gun makes clear fire, the Indian's flashes in 
the pan — and he falls : McAfee continues his retreat, 
but the alarm being given, he meets his brothers, 
Robert and James — the first, though cautioned, ran 
along the path to see the dead Indian, by this time 
several Indians had gained the path between him and 
the fort. All his agility and dexterity was now put to 
the test — he flies from tree to tree, still aiming to get 
to the fort, but is pursued by an Indian ; he throws 
himself over a fence, a hundred and fifty yards from 
the fort, and the Indian takes a tree— Eobert, sheltered 
by the fence, was soon prepared for him, and while he 
puts his face by the side of the tree to look for his ob- 
ject, McAfee fires his rifle at it, and lodged the ball in 
his mouth — in this he finds his death, and McAfee es- 
capes to the fort." 

In the mean time, James McAfee was in a situation 
of equal hazard and perplexity. Five Indians, lying 
in ambush, fired at, but missed him ; he flies to a tree 
for safety, and instantly received a fire from three or 
four Indians on the other side— the bullets knock the 



MAJOR MAGARY'S PURSUIT. 167 

dust about his feet, but do him no injury; he aban- 
dons the tree and makes good his retreat to the fort. 
One white man and two Indians were killed. Such 
were the incidents of Indian warfare — and such the 
fortunate escape of the brothers. 

Other events occurred in rapid succession — the In- 
dians appear in all directions, and with horrid yells 
and menacing gestures commence a fire on the fort. 
It was returned with spirit ; the women cast the bul- 
lets — the men discharged them at the enemy. This 
action lasted about two hours ; the Indians then with- 
drew. The firing had been heard, and the neighbor- 
hood roused for the fight. Major Magary, with some 
of his men, and others from other stations, to the 
number of forty, appeared on the ground soon after 
the Indians had retreated, and determined on pursuing 
them. This was accordingly done with promptitude 
and celerity. At the distance of a mile the enemy were 
overtaken, attacked, and defeated. They fled — were 
pursued for several miles — and completely routed. 
Six or seven Indians were seen dead, and others 
wounded. One Kentuckian was killed in the action ; 
another mortally wounded, who died after a few days. 
Before the Indians entirely withdrew from the fort, 



168 



LIFE OF COLONEL DANIEL BOONE. 



they killed all the cattle they saw, without making 
any use of them. 

Prom this time McAfee's Station was never more 
attacked, although it remained for several years an 
exposed frontier. Nor should the remark be omitted, 
that for the residue of the year, there were fewer in- 
cidents of a hostile nature than usual. 

Fort Jefferson, which had been established on the 
Mississippi, about five miles below the mouth of the 
Ohio, had excited the jealousy of the Choctaws and 
Chickasaws, who claimed the territory in which it 
was built. In order to appease them, it was deemed 
advisable to evacuate the post. 

The hostile tribes north of the Ohio had by this 
time found the strength of the settlers, and saw that 
unless they made a powerful effort, and that speedily, 
they must forever relinquish all hope of reconquering 
Kentucky. Such an effort was determined upon for 
the next year ; and in order to weaken the whites as 
much as possible, till they were prepared for it, they 
continued to send out small parties, to infest the 
settlements. 

At a distance of about twelve miles from Logan's 
Fort, was a settlement called the Montgomery Station. 



ATTACK ON MONTGOMERY'S STATION. 169 

Most of the people were connected with Logan's 
family. This Station was surrounded in the night. 

In the morning an attack was made. Several persons 
were killed and others captured, A girl who escaped 
spread the alarm; a messenger reached Logan's Fort, 
and General Logan with a strong $arty pursued the 
Indians, defeated them and recovered the prisoners 



CHAPTER XV. 

News of Cornwallis's surrender — Its effects — Captain Estill's de- 
feat — Grand army of Indians raised for the conquest of Ken- 
tucky — Simon Girty's speech — Attack en Hoy's Station — In- 
vestment of Bryant's Station — Expedient of the besieged to 
obtain water— Grand attack on the fort — Repulse — Regular 
siege commenced — Messengers sent to Lexington — Reinforce- 
ments obtained— Arrival near the fort — Ambushed and at- 
tacked — They enter the fort — Narrow escape of Girty — He 
proposes a capitulation — Parley — Reynolds's answer to Girty 
— The siege raised — Retreat of the Indians. 



In October, 1781, Cornwallis surrendered at York- 
town. This event was received in Kentucky, as in 
other parts of the country, with great joy. The 
power of Britain was supposed to be broken, or at 
least so much crippled, that they would not be in a 
condition to assist their Indian allies, as they had pre- 
viously done. The winter passed away quietly enough, 
and the people were once more lulled into security, 
from which they were again to be rudely awakened. 
Early in the spring the parties of the enemy recom- 
(170) 



estill's defeat. 171 

menced their forays. Yet there was nothing in these 
to excite unusual apprehensions. At first they were 
scarcely equal in magnitude to those of the previous 
year. Cattle were killed, and horses stolen, and in- 
dividuals or small parties were attacked. But in May 
an affair occurred possessing mord^ interest, in a mili- 
tary point of view, than any other in the history of 
Indian wars. 

"In the month of May, a party of about twenty- 
five Wvandots invested Estill's Station, on the south 
of the Kentucky Kiver, killed one white man, took a 
negro prisoner, and after destroying the cattle, re- 
treated. Soon after the Indians disappeared, Captain 
Estill raised a company of twenty-five men; with 
these lie pursued the Indians, and on Hinkston's Fork 
of Licking, two miles below the Little Mountain, came 
within gunshot of them. They had just crossed the 
creek, which in that part is small, and were ascending 
one side as Estill's party descended the other, of two 
approaching hills of moderate elevation. The water- 
course which lay between, had produced an opening 
in the timber and brush, conducing to mutual dis- 
covery , while both hills were well set with trees, in- 
terspersed with saplings and bushes. Instantly after 



172 



LIFE OF COLONEL DANIEL BOONE. 



discovering the Indians, some of Captain Estill's men 
fired at them ; at first they seemed alarmed, and made 
a movement like flight; but their chief, although 
wounded, gave them orders to stand and fight — on 
which they promptly prepared for battle by each man 
taking a tree and facing his enemy, as nearly in a line 
as practicable. In this position they returned the fire 
and entered into the battle, which they considered as 
inevitable, with all the fortitude and animation of in- 
dividual and concerted bravery, so remarkable in this 
particular tribe. 

In the mean time, Captain Estill, with due attention 
to what was passing on the opposite side, checked the 
progress of his meu at about sixty yards distance from 
the foe, and gave orders to extend their lines in front 
of the Indians, to cover themselves by means of the 
trees, and to fire as the object should be seen — with a 
sure aim. This order, perfectly adapted to the occa- 
sion, was executed with alacrity, as far as circum- 
stances would admit, and the desultory mode of In- 
dian fighting was thought to require. So that both 
sides were preparing and ready at the same time for 
the bloody conflict which ensued, and which proved 
to be singularly obstinate. 



ESTILL'S DEFEAT. 173 

The numbers were equal ; some have said, exactly 
twenty -five on each side. Others have mentioned 
that Captain* Estill, upon seeing the Indians form for 
battle, dispatched one or two of his men upon the back 
trail to hasten forward a small reinforcement, which 
he supposed was following him ; and if so, it gave the 
Indians the superiority of numbers without producing 
the desired assistance, for the reinforcement never 
arrived. 

Now were the hostile lines within rifle-shot, and the 
action became warm and general to their extent. 
Never was battle more like single combat since the 
use of fire-arms; each man sought his man, and fired 
only when he saw his mark ; wounds and death were 
inflicted on either side — neither advancing nor re- 
treating. The firing was deliberate ; with caution 
they looked, but look they would, for the foe, although 
life itself was often the forfeit. And thus both sides 
firmly stood, or bravely fell, for more than an hour; 
upward of one-fourth of the combatants had fallen, 
never more to rise, on either side, and several others 
were wounded. Never, probably, was the native 
bravery or collected fortitude of men put to a test 
more severe. In the clangor of an ardent battle, when 



174 LIFE OF COLONEL DANIEL BOONE. 

death is forgotten, it is nothing for the brave to die — 
when even cowards die like brave men — but in the 
cool and lingering expectation of death, none but the 
man of the true courage can stand. Such were those 
engaged in this conflict. Never was maneuvering 
more necessary or less practicable. Captain Estill 
had not a man to spare from his line, and deemed un- 
safe any movement in front with a view to force the 
enemy from their ground, because in such a movement 
he must expose his men, and some of them would 
inevitably fall before they could reach the adversary. 
This would increase the relative superiority of the 
enemy, while they would receive the survivors with 
tomahawk in hand, in the use of which they were 
practiced and expert. He clearly perceived that no 
advantage was to be gained over the Indians while 
the action was continued in their own mode of war 
fare. For although his men were probably the best 
shooters, the Indians were undoubtedly the most expert 
hiders ; that victory itself, could it have been purchased 
with the loss of his last man, would afford but a mel- 
ancholy consolation for the loss of friends and com- 
rades ; but even of victory, without some maneuvre, 
he could not assure himself. His situation was criti- 



DEATH OF CAPTAIN ESTILL. 175 

cal ; his fate seemed suspended upon the events of the 
minute ; the most prompt expedient was demanded. 
He cast his eyes over the scene ; the creek was before 
him, and seemed to oppose a charge on the enemy- 
retreat he could not. On the one hand he observed a 
valley running from the creek toward the rear of the 
enemy's line, and immediately combining this circum- 
stance witlrthe urgency of his situation, rendered the 
more apparently hazardous by an attempt of the In- 
dians to extend their line and take his in flank, he 
determined to detach six of his men by this valley to 
gain the flank or rear of the enemy ; while himself, 
with the residue, maintained his position in front. 

The detachment was accordingly made under the 
command of Lieutenant Miller, to whom the route was 
shown and the order given, conformably to the above- 
mentioned determination; unfortunately, however, it 
was not executed. The lieutenant, either mistaking 
his way or intentionally betraying his duty, his honor, 
and his captain, did not proceed with the requisite 
dispatch; and the Indians, attentive to occurrences, 
finding out the weakened condition of their adversa- 
ries, rushed upon them and compelled a retreat, after 
Captain Estill and eight of his men were killed. Four 



176 LIFE OF COLONEL DANIEL BOONE. 

others were badly wounded, who, notwithstanding, 
made their escape; so that only nine fell into the 
hands of the savages, who scalped and stripped them, 
of course. 

It was believed by the survivors of this action that 
)ne half of the Indians were killed; and this idea was 
corroborated by reports from their towns. 

There is also a tradition that Miller, with his de- 
tachment, crossed the creek, fell in with the enemy, 
lost one or two of his men, and had a third or fourth 
woanded before he retreated. 

The battle lasted two hours, and the Indian chief 
was himself killed immediately after he had slain 
Captain Estill ; at least it is so stated in one account 
we have seen. This action had a very depressing effect 
upon the spirits of the Kentuckians. Yet its results 
to the victors were enough to make them say, with 
Pyrrhus, a A few more such victories, and we shall 
be undone." It is very certain that the Indians would 
not have been willing to gain many such victories, 
even to accomplish their darling object — the expul- 
sion of the whites from Kentucky. 

The grand army, destined to accomplish the con- 
quest of Kentucky, assembled at Chillicothe. A de- 



ATTEMPTED CONQUEST OF KENTUCKY. 177 

tachmcnt from Detroit reinforced them, and, before 
setting out, Simon Girty made a speech to them 7 en- 
larging on the ingratitude of the Long-knives in rebel- 
ling against their Great Father across the water. He 
described in glowing terms the fertility of Kentucky, 
exhorting them to recover it from the grasp of the 
Long-knife before lie should be too strong for them. 
This speech met with the cordial approbation of the 
company ; the army soon after took up its march for 
the settlements. Six hundred warriors, the flower of 
all the Northwestern tribes, were on their way to make 
what they knew must be their last effort to drive the 
intruders from their favorite hunting-ground. 

Various parties preceded the main body, and these 
appearing in different places created much confusion 
in the minds of the inhabitants in regard to the place 
where the blow was to fall. An attack was made 
upon the garrison at Hoy's Station, and two boys were 
taken prisoners. The Indians, twenty in number, 
were pursued by Captain Holden, with seventeen men. 
He overtook them near the Blue Licks, (that fatal spot 
for the settlers,) and after a sharp conflict was obliged 
to retreat with the loss of four men. 

N$W3 of this disaster arrived at Bryant's Station, 
12 



178 



LIFE OF COLONEL DANIEL BOONE. 



(& post on the Elkhorn, near the road from Lexington 
to M aysville,) on the fourteenth of August, and the 
garrison prepared to march to the assistance of Hoy's 
Station. But in the night the main body of the enemy 
•arrived before the fort, it having been selected as the 
point for the first blow. 

The water for the use of the garrison was drawn 
from a spring at a considerable distance from the fort, 
on the northwestern side. Near this spring the greater 
part of the enemy stationed themselves in ambush. 
On the other side of the fort a body was posted with 
orders to make a feint of attacking, in order to draw 
the attention of the garrison to that ptfint, and give 
an opportunity for the main attack. At daylight the 
garrison, consisting of forty or fifty men, were pre- 
paring to march out, when they were startled by a 
heavy discharge of rifles, with an accompaniment of 
such yells as come only from an Indian's throat. 

"All ran hastily to the picketing," says McOlu ng, 
"and beheld a small party of Indians exposed to 
open view, firing, yelling, and making the most furious 
gestures. The appearance was so singular, and so dif- 
ferent from their usual manner of fighting, that some 
of the more wary and experienced of the garrison in- 



attack upon bryant's station. 179 

stantly pronounced it a decoy party, and restrained 
the young men from sallying out and attacking them, 
as some of them were strongly disposed to do The 
opposite side of the fort was instantly manned, and 
several breaches in the picketing rapidly repaired. 
Their greatest distress arose from the prospect of suf- 
fering for water. The more experienced of the garri- 
son felt satisfied that a powerful party was in ambus- 
cade near the spring ; but at the same time they sup- 
posed that the Indians would not unmask themselves 
until the firing upon the opposite side of the fort was 
returned with such warmth as to induce the belief that 
the feint had succeeded. 

Acting upon this impression, and yielding to the 
urgent necessity of the case, they summoned all the 
women, without exception, and explaining to them 
the circumstances in which thej r were placed, and the 
improbability that any injury would be offered them, 
until the firing had been returned from the opposite 
side of the fort, they urged them to go in a body to 
the spring, and each to bring up a bucketfull of 
water. Some of the ladies, as was natural, had no 
relish for the undertaking, and asked why the men 
could not bring water as well as themselves ? Ob- 



180 



LIFE OF COLONEL DANIEL BOONE. 



serving that they were not bullet-proof, and that the 
Indians made no distinction between male and female 
scalps. 

To this it was answered; that women were in the 
nabit of bringing water every morning to the fort, 
and that if the Indians saw them engaged as usual, it 
would induce them to believe that their ambuscade 
was undiscovered, and that they would not unmask 
themselves for the sake of firing at a few women, 
when they hoped, by remaining concealed a few 
moments longer, to obtain complete possession of the 
. fort. That if men should go down to the spring, the 
Indians would immediately suspect that something 
was wrong, would despair of succeeding by ambus- 
cade, and would instantly rush upon them, follow 
them into the fort, or shoot them down at the spring. 
The decision was soon over. 

A few of the boldest declared their readiness to 
brave the danger; and the younger and more timid 
rallying in the rear of these veterans, they all marched 
down in a body to the spring, within point-blank shot 
of more than five hundred Indian warriors. Some of 
the girls could not help betraying symptoms of terror, 
but the married women, in general, moved with a 



FIRST ATTACK REPULSED. 181 

steadiness and composure which completely deceived 
the Indians. Not a shot was fired. The party were 
permitted to fill their buckets, one after another, with- 
out interruption; and although their steps became 
quicker and quicker, on their return, and when near 
the gate of the fort, degenerated into a rather unmill- 
tary celerity, attended with some little crowding in 
passing the gate, yet not more than one-fifth of the 
water was spilled, and the eyes of the youngest had 
not dilated to more than double their ordinary size. 

Being now amply supplied with water, they sent 
out thirteen young men to attack the decoy party, 
with orders to fire with great rapidity, and make as 
much noise as possible, but not to pursue the enemy 
too far, while the rest of the garrison took post on the 
opposite side of the fort, cocked their guns, and stood 
in readiness to receive the ambuscade as soon as it 
was unmasked. The firing of the light parties on the 
Lexington road was soon heard, and quickly became 
sharp and serious, gradually becoming more distant 
from the fort. Instantly, Girty sprung up at the 
head of his five hundred warriors, and rushed rapidly 
upon the western gate, ready to force his way over 
the undefended palisades. Into this immense mass of 



182 



LIFE OF COLONEL DANIEL BOONE. 



dusky bodies, the garrison poured several rapid vol- 
leys of rifle balls with destructive effect. Their con- 
sternation may be imagined. With, wild cries they 
dispersed on the right and left, and in two minutes 
not an Indian was to be seen. At the same time, the 
party who had sallied out on the Lexington road, 
came running into the fort at the opposite gate, in 
high spirits, and laughing heartily at the success of 
their maneuvre." 

After this repulse, the Indians commenced the at- 
tack in regular form, that is regular Indian form, for 
they had no cannon, which was a great oversight, 
and orr ; 'rich we would not have expected them to 
make, ai_ J< witne *ng the terror with which they 
had inspired the Kentuckians in Byrd's invasion. 

Two men had left the garrison immediately upon 
discovering the Indians, to carry the news to Lexing- 
ton and demand succor. On arriving at that place 
they found the men had mostly gone to Hoy's Station. 
The couriers pursued, and overtaking them, quickly 
brought them back. Sixteen horsemen, and forty or 
fifty on foot, started to the relief of Bryant's Station, 
and arrived before that place at two o'clock in the 
afternoon. 



ARRIVAL OF REINFORCEMENTS. 183 

To fete left of the long and narrow lane, where 
the Maysville and Lexington road now runs, there 
were more than one hundred acres of green standing 
corn. The usual road from Lexington to Bryant's, 
ran parallel to the fence of this field, and only a few 
feet distant from it. On the opposite side of the road 
was a thick wood. Here, more than three hundred 
Indians lay in ambush, within pistol-shot of the road, 
awaiting the approach of the party. The horsemen 
came in view at a time when the firing had ceased, 
and every thing was quiet. Seeing no enemy, and 
hearing no noise, they entered the lane at a gallop, 
and were instantly saluted with a shower 0$ *1e balls, 
from each side, at the distance of/ ^n -pact 

At the first shot, the whole party set spurs to their 
horses, and rode at full speed through a rolling fire 
from either side, which continued for several hundred 
yards, but owing partly to the furious rate at which 
they rode, partly to the clouds of dust raised by the 
horses' feet, they all entered the fort unhurt. The 
men on foot were less fortunate. They were advan- 
cing through the corn-field, and might have reached 
the fort in safety, but for their eagerness to succor 
their friends. Without reflecting, that from *the 



184 



LIFE OF COLONEL DANIEL BOONE. 



weight and extent of the fire, the enemy must have 
been ten times their number, they ran up with incon- 
siderate courage, to the spot where the firing was 
heard, and there found themselves cut off from the 
fort, and within pistol-shot of more than three hun- 
dred savages. 

Fortunately the Indians' guns had just been dis- 
charged, and they had not yet had leisure to reload. 
At the sight of this brave body of footmen, however, 
they raised a hideous yell, and rushed upon them, 
tomahawk in hand. Nothing but the high corn and 
their loaded rifles, coald have saved them from de- 
struction. The Indians were cautious in rushing upon 
a loaded rifle with only a tomahawk, and when they 
halted to load their pieces, the Kentuckians ran with 
great rapidity, turning and dodging through the corn 
in every direction. Some entered the wood and 
escaped through the thickets of cane, some were shot 
down in the corn-field, others maintained a running 
fight, halting occasionally behind trees and keeping the 
enemy at bay with their rifles ; for, of all men, the In- 
dians are generally the most cautious in exposing them- 
selves to danger. A stout, active, young fellow, was 
so hard pressed by Girty and several savages, that ho 



EXCITING SCENE. 185^ 

was compelled to discharge his rifle, (however un- 
willing, having no time to reload it,) and Girty fell. 

It happened, however, that a piece of thick sole- 
leather was in his shot-pouch at the time, which received 
the ball, and preserved his life, although the force of 
the blow felled him to the ground. The savages halted 
upon his fall, and the young man escaped. Although the 
skirmish and the race lasted more than an hour, during 
which the corn-field presented a scene of turmoil and 
bustle which can scarcely be conceived, yet very few 
lives were lost. Only six of the white men were killed 
and wounded, and probably still fewer of the enemy, 
as the whites never fired until absolutely necessary, 
but reserved their loads as a check upon the enemy. 
Had the Indians pursued them to Lexington, they 
might have possessed themselves of it without resist- 
ance, as there was no force there to oppose them ; but 
after following the fugitives for a few hundred yards, 
they returned to the hopeless siege of the fort."* 

The day was nearly over, and the Indians were dis- 
couraged. * They had made no perceptible impression 
upon the fort, but had sustained a severe loss; the 
country was aroused, and they feared to find them- 

* McClung. 



I 



186 LIFE OF COLONEL DANIEfc BOONE. 

selves outnumbered in their turn. Girty determined to ' 
attempt to frighten them into a capitulation. For this 
purpose he cautiously approached the works, and sud- 
denly showed himself on a large stump, from which he 
addressed the garrison. After extollftig their valor, he 
assured them that their resistance was useless, as he ex- 
pected his artillery shortly, when their fort would be 
crushed without difficulty. He promised them perfect 
security for their lives if they surrendered, and menaced 
them with the usual inflictions of Indian rage if they 
refused. He concluded by asking if they knew him. 
The garrison of course gave no credit to the promises of 
good treatment contained in this speech. They were 
too well acquainted with the facility with which such 
pledges were given and violated ; but the mention of 
cannon was rather alarming, as the expedition of Colo- 
nel Byrd was fresh in the minds of all. None of the 
leaders made any answer to Girty, but a young man by 
the name of Eeynolds, took upon himself to reply to 
it. In regard to the question of Girty, " "Whether the 
garrison knew him?" he said: 

" 4 That he was very well known ; that he himself 
had a worthless dog, to which he had given the name 
of L Simon Girty,' in consequence of his striking re- 



RETREAT OF GIRTY. 187 ~ 

semblance to the man of that name; that if he had 
either artillery or reinforcements, he might bring them 

up and be d d ; that if either himself, or any of the 

naked rascals with him, found their way into the fort, 
ttiey would disdain to use their guns against them, but 
would drive them out again with switches, of which 
they had collected a great number for that purpose 
alone ; and finally he declared, that they also expected 
reinforcements ; that the whole country was marching 
to their assistance ; that if Grirty and his gang of mur- 
derers remained twenty-four hours longer before the 
fort, their scalps would be found drying in the sun 
upon the roofs of their cabins. f "* 

Girty affected much sorrow for the inevitable destruc- 
tion which he assured the garrison awaited them, in 
consequence of their obstinacy. All idea of continu- 
ing the siege was now abandoned. The besiegers evac- 
uated their camp that very night ; and with so much 
precipitation, that meat was left roasting before the 
fires. Though we cannot wonder at this relinquishing 
of a long-cherished scheme when we consider the char- 
acter of the Indians, yet it would be impossible to ac 
count for the appearance of precipitancy, and even ter 
* McClung. 



♦ 188 LIFE OF COLONEL DANIEL BOONE. 

ror, with which their retreat was accompanied, did we 
not perceive it to be the first of a series of similar ar- 
tifices, designed to draw on their enemies to their own 
destruction. There was nothing in the circumstances to 
excite great apprehensions. To be sure, they had been 
repulsed in their attempt on the fort with some loss, 
yet this loss (thirty men) would by no means have de- 
terred a European force of similar numbers from pros- 
ecuting the enterprise, 

Girty and his great Indian army retired toward 
Buddie's and Martin's Stations, on a circuitous route, 
toward Lower Blue Licks. They expected, however, 
to be pursued, and evidently desired it, as they left a 
broad trail behind them, and marked the trees which 
stood on their route with their tomahawks.* 

* Frost: "Border Wars of the West." Peck: " Lif* of 
Boone." McClung : ''Western Adventure." 






CHAPTER XVI. 

Arrival of reinforcements at Bryant's Station — Colonel Daniei 
Boone, his son and brother among them — Colonels Trigg, 
Todd, and others — Great number of commissioned officers — 
Consultation — Pursuit commenced without waiting for Colonel 
Logan's reinforcement — Indian trail — Apprehensions of Boone 
and others— Arrival at the Blue Lacks — Indians seen — Con- 
sultation — Colonel Boone's opinion — Rash conduct of Major 
McGarey — Battle of Blue Licks commenced — Fierce encounter 
with the Indians — Israel Boone, Colonels Todd and Trigg, and 
Majors Harland and McBride killed — Attempt of the Indians 
to outflank the whites — Retreat of the whites — Colonel Boone 
nearly surrounded by Indians — Cuts his way through them, 
and returns to Bryant's Station — Great slaughter — Bravery 
of Netherland — Noble conduct of Reynolds in saving Captain 
Patterson — Loss of the whites — Colonel Boone's statement — 
Remarks on McGary's conduct — The fugitives meet Colonel 
Logan with his party — Return to the field of battle— Logan 
returns to Bryant's Station. 

The intelligence of the siege of Bryant's Station 

had spread far and wide, and the whole region round 

was in a state of intense excitement. The next morn- 

(189) 






190 LIFE OF COLONEL DANIEL BOONE. 

ing after the enemy's retreat, reinforcements began to 
arrive, and in the course of the day successive bodies 
of militia presented themselves, to the number of one 
hundred and eighty men. 

Among this number was Colonel Daniel Boone, his 
son Israel, and his brother Samuel, with a strong 
party of men from Boonesborough. Colonel Stephen 
Trigg led a similar corps from Harrodsburg; and 
Colonel John Todd headed the militia from Lexington. 
Majors Harland, McGary, McBride, and Levi Todd 
were also among the arrivals.* 

It is said that nearly one-third of the whole force 
assembled at Bryant's Station were commissioned offi- 
cers, many of whom had hurried to the relief of their 
countrymen. This superior activity is to be accounted 
for by the fact that the officers were generally selected 
from the most active and skillful of the pioneers. 

A consultation was held in a tumultuous manner, 
and it was determined to pursue the enemy at once. 
The Indians had retreated by way of the Lower Blue 
Licks. The pursuit was commenced without waiting 
for the junction of Colonel Logan, who was known to 
be coming up with a strong reinforcement. The 

* Peck. 



ARRIVAL AT THE BLUE LICKS. 191 

trail of the enemy exhibited a degree of careless- 
ness very unusual in an Indian retreat. Various arti- 
cles were strewn along the path, as if in terror they 
had been abandoned. These symptoms, while they 
increased the ardor of the young men, excited the 
apprehensions of the more experienced borderers, and 
Boone in particular. He noticed that, amid all the 
signs of disorder so lavishly -displayed, the Indians 
seemed to take even unusual care to conceal their 
numbers by contracting^their .camp. It would seem 
that the Indians had rather overdone their stratagem. 
It was very natural to thos£ not much experienced in 
Indian warfare to suppose that the articles found 
strewn along the road had been abandoned in the 
hurry of flight ; but when they found that the utmost 
pains had been taken to point out the way to them by 
chopping the trees, one would have thought that the 
rawest among them, who had only spent a few months 
on the border, could have seen through so transparent 
an artifice. But these indications were disregarded in 
the desire felt to punish the Indians for their invasion. 
Nothing was seen of the enemy till the Kentuckians 
reached the Blue Licks. Here, just as they arrived at 
Licking Eiver, a few Indians were seen on the other 



192 



LIFE OF COLONEL DANIEL BOONE. 



side, retreating without any appearance of alarm. 
The troops now made a halt, and the officers held a 
consultation to determine on the course to be pursued. 
Colonel Daniel Boone, on being appealed to as the 
most experienced person present, gave his opinion as 
follows : 

" That their situation was critical and delicate ; that 
the force opposed to them was undoubtedly numerous 
and ready for battle, as might readily be seen from the 
leisurely retreat of the few Indians who had appeared 
upon the crest of the hill ; that he was well acquainted 
with the ground in the neighborhood of the Licks, and 
was apprehensive that an ambuscade was -formed at 
the distance of a mile in advance, where two ravines, 
one upon each side of the ridge, ran in such a manner 
that a concealed enemy might assail them at once both 
in front and flank before they were apprized of the 
danger. 

'• It would be proper, therefore, to do one of two 
things. Either to await the arrival of Logan, who 
was now undoubtedly on his march to join them ; or. 
if it was determined to attack without delay, that one- 
half of their number should march up the river, 
which there bends in an elliptical form, cross at the 



RASH CONDUCT OF M GARY. 193 

rapids, and fall upon the rear of the enemy, while the 
other division attacked them in front. At any rate, 
he strongly urged the necessity of reconnoitering the 
ground carefully before the main body crossed the 
river."* 

McClung, in his " Western Adventures," doubts 
whether the plan of operation proposed by Colonel 
Boone would have been more successful than that 
actually adopted ; suggesting tha,t the enemy would 
have cut them off in detail, as at Estill's defeat. 

But before the officers could come to any conclusion, 
Major McGary dashed into the river on horseback, 
calling on all who were not cowards to follow. The 
next moment the whole of the party were advancing 
to the attack with the greatest ardor, but without any 
order whatever. Horse and foot struggled through 
the river together, and, without waiting to form, 
rushed up the ascent from the shore. 

'■ Suddenly," says McClung, " the van halted. They 
had reached the spot mentioned by Boone, where the 
two ravines head, on each side of the ridge. Here a 
body of Indians presented themselves, and attacked 
die van. McGary's party instantly returned the fire, 

13 *McCliing. 



194 



LIFE OF COLONEL DANIEL BOONE. 



but under great disadvantage. They were upon a 
"bare and open ridge; the Indians in a bushy ravine. 
The centre and rear, ignorant of the ground, hurried 
up to the assistance of the van, but were soon stopped 
by a terrible fire from the ravine which flanked them. 
They found themselves enclosed as if in the wings of 
a net, destitute of proper shelter, while the enemy 
were in a great measure covered from their fire. Still, 
however, they maintained their ground. The action 
became warm and bloody. The parties gradually 
closed, the Indians emerged from the ravine, and the 
fire became mutually destructive. The officers suf- 
fered dreadfully. Todd and Trigg in the rear, Har- 
land, McBride, and young Israel Boone in front, were 
already killed. 

The Indians gradually extended their line to turn 
the right of the Kentuckians, and cut off their retreat. 
This was quickly perceived by the weight of the fire 
from that quarter, and the rear instantly fell back in 
disorder, and attempted to rush through their only 
opening to the river. The motion quickly communi- 
cated itself to the van, and a hurried retreat became 
general. The Indians instantly sprung forward in 
pursuit, and, falling upon them with their tomahawks, 



BATTLE OF BLUE LICKS. 195 

made a cruel slaughter. From the battle-ground to 
tne river the spectacle was terrible. The horsemen, 
generally, escaped ; but the foot, particularly the van, 
which had advanced furthest within the wings of the 
net, were almost totally destroyed. Colonel Boone 7 
after witnessing the death of his son and many of his 
dearest friends, found himself almost entirely sur- 
rounded at the very commencement of the retreat. 

Several hundred Indians were between him and the 
ford, to which the great mass of the fugitives were 
bending their flight, and to which the attention of the 
savages was principally directed. Being intimately 
acquainted with the ground, he, together with a few 
friends, dashed into the ravine which the Indians had 
occupied, but which most of them had now left to join 
in the pursuit. After sustaining one or two heavy 
fires, and baffling one or two small parties who pur- 
sued him for a short distance, he crossed the river 
belo, , the ford by swimming, and, entering the wood 
at a point where there was no pursuit, returned by a 
circuitous route to Bryant's Station. In the mean 
time, the great mass of the victors and vanquished 
crowded the bank of the ford. 

The slaughter was great in the river. The ford 



196 



LIFE OF COLONEL DANIEL BOONE. 



was crowded with horsemen and foot and Indians, all 
mingled together. Some were compelled to seek a 
passage above by swimming; some who could not 
swim were overtaken and killed at the edge of the 
water. A man by the name of Netherland, who had 
formerly been strongly suspected of cowardice, here 
displayed a coolness and presence of mind equally 
noble and unexpected. Being finely mounted, he had 
outstripped the great mass of fugitives, and crossed 
the river in safety. A dozen or twenty horsemen 
accompanied him, and, having placed the river between 
them and the enemy, showed a disposition to continue 
their flight, without regard to the safety of their 
friends who were on foot, and still struggling with the 
current. 

Netherland instantly checked his horse, and in a 
loud voice, called upon his companions to halt, fire 
upon the Indians, and save those who were still in 
the stream. The party instantly obeyed ; and facing 
about, poured a close and fatal discharge of rifles upon 
the foremost of the pursuers. The enemy instantly 
fell back from the opposite bank, and gave time for 
the harassed and miserable footmen to cross in safety. 
The check, however, was but momentary. Indians 



DEFEAT AND LOSS OF THE WHITES. 197 

were seen crossing in great numbers above and below, 
and the flight again became general. Most of the foot 
left the great buffalo track, and plunging into the 
thickets, escaped by a circuitous route to Bryant's 
Station." 

The pursuit was kept up for twenty miles, though 
with but little success. In the flight from the scene 
of action to the river, young Eeynolds, (the same who 
replied to Girty's summons at Bryant's Station,) on 
horseback, overtook Captain Patterson on foot. This 
officer had not recovered from the effects of wounds 
received on a former occasion, and was altogether un- 
able to keep up with the rest of the fugitives. 

Eeynolds immediately dismounted, and gave the 
captain his horse. Continuing his flight on foot, he 
swam the river, but was made prisoner by a party of 
Indians. lie was left in charge of a single Indian, 
whom he soon knocked down, and so escaped. For 
the assistance he so gallantly rendered him, Captain 
Patterson rewarded Eeynolds with a present of two 
hundred acres of land. 

Sixty whites were killed in this battle of the Blue 
Licks, and seven made prisoners. Colonel Boone, in 
his Autobiography, says that he was informed that 






198 LIFE OF COLONEL DANIEL BOONE. 

the Indian loss in killed, was four more than that of 
the Kentuckians, and that the former put four of the 
prisoners to death, to make the numbers equal. But 
this account does not seem worthy of credit, when we 
consider the vastly superior numbers of the Indians, 
their advantage of position, and the disorderly manner 
in which the Kentuckians advanced. If this account 
is true, the loss of the Indians in the actual battle 
must have been much greater than that of their oppo- 
nents, many of the latter having been killed in the 
pursuit. 

As the loss of the Kentuckians on this occasion, 
ihe heaviest they had ever sustained, was undoubtedly 
caused by rashness, it becomes our duty, according to 
the established usage of historians, to attempt to show 
where the fault lies. The conduct of McGrary, which 
brought on the action, appears to be the most cul- 
pable. He never denied the part which is generally 
attributed to him, but justified himself by saying that 
while at Bryant's Station, he had advised waiting for 
Logan, but was met with the charge of cowardice. 
He believed that Todd and Trigg were jealous of 
Logan, who was the senior Colonel, and would have 
taken the command had he come up. This statement 






THE TROOPS DISBANDED. 199 

he made to a gentleman several years after the battle 
took place. He said also to the same person, that 
when he found them hesitating in the presence of the 
enemy, he " burst into a passion," called them cow- 
ards, and dashed into the river as before narrated. 
If this account be true, it may somewhat palliate, but 
certainly not justify the action. 

Before the fugitives reached Bryant's Station, they 
met Logan advancing with his detachment. The ex- 
aggerated accounts he received of the slaughter, in- 
duced him to return to the above-mentioned place. 
On the next morning all who had escaped from the 
battle were assembled, when Logan found himself at 
the head of four hundred and fifty men. "With this 
force, accompanied by Colonel Boone, he set out for 
the scene of action, hoping that the enemy, encouraged 
by their success, would await his arrival. But when 
ne reached the field, he found it deserted. The bodies 
of the slain Kentuckians, frightfully mangled, were 
strewed over the ground. After collecting and in- 
terring these, Logan and Boone, finding they could 
do nothing more, returned to Bryant's Station, where 
t^ey disbanded the troops. g 



200 LIFE OF COLONEL DANIEL BOONE. 

"By such rash, men as McGrary," says Mr. Peck,* 
" Colonel Boone was charged with want of courage, 
when the result proved his superior wisdom and fore- 
sight. All the testimony gives Boone credit for his 
sagacity and correctness in judgment before the acticn, 
and his coolness and self-possession in covering the 
retreat. His report of this battle to Benjamin Har- 
rison, Governor of Virginia, is one of the few docu- 
ments that remain from his pen." 

a Boone's Station, Fayette County, August 30th, 1782. 

" Sir : Present circumstances of affairs cause me to 
write to your Excellency as follows. On the 16th in- 
stant, a large number of Indians, with some white 
men, attacked one of our frontier Stations, known by 
the name of Bryant's Station. The siege continued 
from about sunrise till about ten o'clock the next 
day, when they marched off. Notice being given to 
the neighboring Stations, we immediately raised one 
hundred and eighty-one horse, commanded by Colonel 
John Todd, including some of the Lincoln County 
militia, commanded by Colonel Trigg, and pursued 

about forty miles. 

« 

* "Life of Boone," p. 130. 



LETTER TO GOVERNOR HARRISON. 201 

"On the 19th instant, we discovered the enemy 
lying in wait for us. On this discovery, we formed 
our columns into one single line, and marched up in 
their front within about forty yards, before there was 
a gun fired. Colonel Trigg commanded on the right, 
myself on the left, Major McGary in the centre, and 
Major Harlan the advanced party in front. From the 
manner in which we had formed, it fell to my lot to 
bring on the attack. This, was clone with a very 
heavy fire on both sides, and extended back of the 
line to Colonel Trigg, where the enemy were so strong 
they rushed up and broke the right wing at the first 
fire. Thus the enemy got in our rear, with the loss 
of seventy-seven of our men, and twelve wounded. 
Afterward we were reinforced by Colonel Logan, 
which made our force four hundred and sixty men. 
We marched again to the battle-ground ; but finding 
the enemy had gone, we proceeded to bury the dead. 

" We found forty-three on the ground, and many 
lay about, which we could not stay to find, hungry 
and weary as we were, and somewhat dubious that 
the enemy might not have gone off quite. By the 
signs, we thought that the Indians had exceeded foui 
hundred; while the whole of this militia of the 



202 LIFE OF COLONEL DANIEL BOONE. 

county does not amount to more than one hundred 
and thirty. From these facts your Excellency may 
form an idea of our situation. 

" I know that your own circumstances are critical ; 
but are we to be wholly forgotten ? I hope not. I 
trust about five hundred men may be sent to oui as- 
sistance immediately. If these shall be stationed as 
our county lieutenants shall deem necessary, it may 
be the means of saving our part of the country ; but 
if they are placed under the direction of General 
Clark, they will be of little or no service to our settle- 
ment. The Falls lie one hundred miles west of us, 
and the Indians northeast; while our men are fre- 
quently called to protect them. I have encouraged 
the people in this county all that I could ; but I can 
no longer justify them or myself to risk our lives 
here under such extraordinary hazards. The in- 
habitants of this county are very much alarmed at the 
thoughts of the Indians bringing another campaign 
into our country this fall. If this should be the case, 
it will break up these settlements. I hope, there- 
fore, your Excellency will take the matter into 
consideration, and send us some relief as quick as 
possible. 



* 



LETTER TO GOVERNOR HARRISON. 203 

* These are my sentiments, without consulting any 
person. Colonel Logan will, I expect, immediately 
send you an express, by whom I humbly request 
your Excellency's answer. In the meanwhile, I 
remain, Daniel Boone." 



CHAPTER XYIl: 

The Indians return home from the Blue Licks — They attack the 
settlements in Jefferson County — Affair at Simpson's Creek — 
General Clark's expedition to the Indian country — Colonel 
Boone joins it — Its effect — Attack of the Indians on the Crab 
Orchard settlement — Rumor of intended invasion by the 
Cherokees — Difficulties about the treaty with Great Britain — 
Hostilities of the Indians generally stimulated by renegade 
whites — Simon Girty — Causes of his hatred of the whites — 
Girty insulted by General Lewis — Joins the Indians at the 
battle of Point Pleasant — Story of his rescuing Simon Kenton 
— Crawford's expedition, and the burning of Crawford — Close 
of Girty's career. 



Most of the Indians who had taken part in the battle 
of the Blue Licks, according to their custom, returned 
home to boast of their victory, thus abandoning all 
the advantages which might have resulted to them 
from following up their success. Some of them, how- 
ever, attacked the settlements in Jefferson County, 
bat they were prevented from doing much mischief 
by the vigilance of the inhabitants. They succeeded, 
(204) 



claek's expedition. 205 ' 

however, in breaking up a small settlement on Simp- 
son's Creek. This they attacked in the night, while 
the men, wearied by a scout of several days, were 
asleep. The enemy entered the houses before their 
occupants were fully aroused. Notwithstanding this, 
several of the men defended themselves with great 
courage. Thomas Eandolph killed several Indians 
before his wife and infant were struck down at his 
side, when he escaped with his remaining child through 
the roof. On reaching the ground he was assailed by 
two of the savages, but he beat them off, and escaped. 
Several women escaped to the woods, and two were 
secreted under the floor of a cabin, where they re- 
mained undiscovered. Still the Indians captured 
quite a number of women and children, some of whom 
they put to death on the road home. The rest were 
liberated the next year upon the conclusion of peace 
with the English. 

General George Eogers Clark proposed a retaliatory 
expedition into the Indian country, and to carry out 
the plan, called a council of the superior officers. The 
council agreed to his plan, and preparations were made 
to raise the requisite number of troops by drafting, if 
there should be any deficiency of volunteers. But it 



206 



LIFE OF COLONEL DANIEL BOONE. 



was not found necessary to resort to compulsory mea- 
sures, both men and supplies for tlie expedition -vere 
raised without difficulty. The troops to the number 
of one thousand, all mounted, assembled at Bryant's 
Station, and the Falls of the Ohio, from whence the 
two detachments marched under Logan and Floyd to 
the mouth of the Licking, where general Clark as- 
sumed the command. Colonel Boone took part in this 
expedition ; but probably as a volunteer. He is not 
mentioned as having a separate command. 

The history of this expedition, like most others of 
the same nature, possesses but little interest. The 
army with all the expedition they could make, and for 
which the species of force was peculiarly favorable, 
failed to surprise the Indians. These latter opposed 
no resistance of importance to the advance of the army. 
Occasionally, a straggling party would fire upon the 
Kentuckians, but never waited to receive a similar 
compliment in return. Seven Indians were taken 
prisoners, and three or four killed : one of them an oicj 
chief, too infirm to fly, was killed by Major McGary. 
The towns of the Indians were burnt, and their fields 
devastated. The expedition returned to Kentucky 



ATTACK ON CRAB ORCHARD SETTLEMENT. 207 

wiiA '.he loss of four men, two of whom were aeci- 
denta^y killed by their own comrades. 

Thte invasion, though apparently so barren of re- 
sult, is supposed to have produced a beneficial effect, 
by impressing the Indians with the numbers and cour- 
age of the Kcntuckians. They appear from this time 
to have given up the expectation of reconquering the 
country, and confined their hostilities to the rapid in- 
cursions of small bands. 

During the expedition of Clark, a party of Indians 
penetrated to the Crab Orchard settlement. They made 
an attack upon a single house, containing only a 
woman, a negro man, and two or three children. One 
of the Indians, who had been sent in advance to re- 
connoitre, seeing the weakness of the garrison, thought 
to get all the glory of the achievement to himself. 

He boldly entered the house and seized the negro, 
who proving strongest, threw him on the floor, when 
the woman dispatched him with an axe. The other 
Indians coming up, attempted to force open the door 
which had been closed by the children during the 
scuffle. There was no gun in the hoase, but the 
woman seized an old barrel of one, and thrust the muz- 
zle through the logs, at which the Indians retreated. 



208 LIFE OF COLONEL DANIEL BOONE. 

The year 1783 passed away without any disturbance 
from the Indians, who were restrained by the deser 
tion of their allies the British. In 1784, the southern 
frontier of Kentucky was alarmed by the rumor of an 
intended invasion by the Cherokees, and some prepa- 
rations were made for an expedition against them, 
which fell through, however, because there was no au- 
thority to carry it on. The report of the hostility of 
the Cherokees proved to be untrue. 

Meanwhile difficulties arose in performance of the 
terms of the treaty between England and the United 
States. They appear to have originated in a dispute 
in regard to an article contained in the treaty, provid- 
ing that the British army should not carry away with 
them any negroes or other property belonging to the 
American inhabitants. In consequence of -what they 
deemed an infraction of this article, the Virginians 
refused to comply with another, which stipulated for 
the repeal of acts prohibiting the collection of debts 
due to British subjects. The British, on the other 
hand, refused to evacuate the western posts till this 
article was complied with. It was natural that the 
intercourse which had always existed between the 
Indians and the garrisons of these posts, during the 



CAUSES OF INDIAN HOSTILITY. 209 

period they had acted as allies, should continue, and it 
did. 

In the unwritten history of the difficulties of the 
United States Government with the Indian tribes 
within her established boundaries, nothing appears 
clearer than this truth : that the fierce and sanguinary 
resistance of the aborigines to the encroachments of 
the Anglo-Americans has ever been begun and con- 
tinued more through the instigations of outlawed 
white men, who had sought protection among them 
from the arm of the law or the knife of individual 
vengeance, and been adopted into their tribes, than 
from the promptings of their own judgments, their 
disregard of death, their thirst for the blood of their 
oppressors, or their love of country.* 

That their sense of wrong has at all times been 
keen, their hate deadly, and their bravery great, is a 
fact beyond dispute ; and that they have prized highly 
their old hunting-grounds, and felt a warm and lively 
attachment to their beautiful village-sites, and regarded 
with especial veneration the burial-places of their 
fathers, their whole history attests; but of their own 
weakness in war, before the arms and numbers of then 

* GallagLer: u Hesperian," vol. i., p. 343. 

14 



210 



LIFE OF COLONEL DANIEL BOONE. 



enemies, they must have been convinced at a very 
early period : and they were neither so dull in appre- 
hension, nor so weak in intellect, as not soon to have 
perceived the utter hopelessness, and felt the mad folly, 
of a continued contest with their invaders. Long 
before the settlement of the whites upon this conti- 
nent, the Indians had been subject to bloody and ex- 
terminating wars among themselves; and such con- 
flicts had generally resulted in the flight of the weaker 
party toward the West, and the occupancy of their 
lands by the conquerors. Many of the tribes had a 
tradition among them, and regarded it as their un- 
changeable destiny, that they were to journey from 
the rising to the setting sun, on their way to the bright 
waters and the green forests of the " Spirit Land ;" 
and the working out of this destiny seems apparent, 
if not in the location, course, and character of the 
tumuli and other remains of the great aboriginal na- 
tions of whom even tradition furnishes no account, cer- 
tainly in what we know of the history of the tribes found 
on the Atlantic coast by the first European settlers. 

It seems fairly presumable, from our knowledge of 
the history and character of the North American In- 
dians, that had they been left to the promptings of 



CAUSE OF INDIAN HOSTILITY. 211 

their own judgments, and been influenced only by the 
deliberations of their own councils, they would, after 
a brief, but perhaps most bloody, resistance to the en- 
croachments of the whites, have bowed to what would 
have struck their untutored minds as an inevitable 
destiny, and year after year flowed silently, as the 
European wave pressed upon them, further and further 
into the vast wildernesses of the mighty West.- But 
left to their own judgments, or their own delibera- 
tions, they never have been. Early armed by rene- 
gade white men with European weapons, and taught 
the improvement of their own rude instruments of 
warfare, and instigated not only to oppose the strides 
of their enemies after territory, but to commit depre- 
dations upon their settlements, and to attempt to chas- 
tise them at their very thresholds, they drew down 
upon themselves the wrath of a people which is not 
slow to anger, nor easily appeased ; and as far back as 
the Eevolution, if not as the colonizing of Massachu- 
setts, their breasts were filled with a hatred of the 
whites, deadly and unslumbering. Through all our 
subsequent transactions with them, this feeling has 
been increasing in magnitude and intensity : and re- 
cent events have carried it to a pitch which will 



212 



LIFE OF COLONEL DANIEL BOONE. 






render it enduring forever, perhaps not in its activity, 
but certainly in its bitterness. Whether more ami- 
cable relations with the whites, during the first settle- 
ments made upon this continent by the Europeans, 
would have changed materially the ultimate destiny 
of the aboriginal tribes, is a question about which di- 
versities of opinion may well be entertained ; but it is 
not to be considered here. 

The fierce, and bloody, and continuous opposition 
which the Indians have made from the first to the en- 
croachments of the Anglo-Americans, is matter of 
history ; and close scrutiny will show, that the great 
instigators of that opposition have always, or nearly 
so, been renegade white men. Scattered through the 
tribes east of the Alleghanies, before and during the 
American Eevolution, there were many such mis- 
creants. Among the Western tribes, during the early 
settlement of Kentucky and Ohio, and at the period 
of the last war with Great Britain, there were a num- 
ber, some of them men of talent and great activity. 
One of the boldest and most notorious of these latter, 
was one whom we have had frequent occasion to 
mention, Simon" Girty — for many years the scourge 
of the infant settlements in the West, the terror of 



girty's treachery. 213 

women, and the bugaboo of children. This man was 
an adopted member of the great Wyandot nation, 
among whom he ranked high as an expert hunter, a 
brave warrior, and a powerful orator. His influence 
extended through all the tribes of the West, and was 
generally exerted to incite the Indians to expeditions 
against the "Stations" of Kentucky, and to acts of 
cruelty to their white prisoners. The bloodiest coun- 
sel was usually his; his was the voice which, was 
raised loudest against his countrymen, who were pre- 
paring the way for the introduction of civilization 
and Christianity into this glorious region ; and in all 
great attacks upon the frontier settlements he was one 
of the prime movers, and among the prominent 
leaders. 

Of the causes of that venomous hatred, which 
rankled in the bosom of Simon Girty against his 
countrymen, we have two or three versions : such as, 
that he early imbibed a feeling of contempt and ab- 
horrence of civilized life, from the brutality of his 
father, the lapse from virtue of his mother, and the 
corruptions of the community in which he had his 
birth and passed his boyhood ; that, while acting with 
the whites against the Indians on the Yirginia border, 



211 



LIFE OF COLONEL DANIEL BOONE. 



he was stung to the quick, and deeply offended by the 
appointment to a station oyer his head, of one who 
was his junior in years, and had rendered nothing- 
like his services to the frontiers; and that, when 
attached as a scout to Dunmore's expedition, an in- 
dignity was heaped upon him which thoroughly 
soured his nature, and drove him to the Indians, that 
he might more effectually execute a vengeance which 
he swore to wreak. The last reason assigned for his 
defection and animosity is the most probable of the 
three, rests upon good authority, and seems sufficient, 
his character considered, to account for his desertion 
and subsequent career among the Indians. 

The history of the indignity alluded to, as it has 
reached the writer* from one who was associated with 
Girty and a partaker in it, is as follows : The two 
were acting as scouts in the expedition set on foot by 
Governor J)unmore, of Virginia, in the year 1774, 
against the Indian towns of Ohio. The two divisions 
of the force raised for this expedition, the one com- 
manded by Governor Dunmore in person, the other 
by General Andrew Lewis, were by the orders of the 
governor to form a junction at Point Pleasant, where 



* Gallagher. 



girty's treacheey. 215 

the Great Kenhawa empties into the Ohio. At this 
place, General Lewis arrived with his command on 
the eleventh or twelfth of September; but after re- 
maining here two or three weeks in anxious expecta- 
tion of the approach of the other division, he received 
dispatches from the governor, informing him that 
Dunmore had changed his plan, and determined to 
march at once against the villages on the Scioto, and 
ordering him to cross the Ohio immediately and join 
him as speedily as possible. It was during the delay 
at the Point that the incident occurred which is sup- 
posed to have had such a tremendous influence upon 
Girty's after-life. He and his associate scout had ren- 
dered some two or three months 7 services, for which • 
they had as yet draw^n no part of their pay ; and in 
their present idleness they discovered means of enjoy- 
.ment, of which they had not money to avail them- - 
selves. In this strait, they called upon Gen. Lewis in 
person, at his quarters, and demanded their pay. For 
some unknown cause this was refused, which produced 
a slight murmuring on the part of the applicants, 
when General Lewis cursed them, and struck them 
several severe blows over their heads with his cane. 
Girty's associate was not much hurt ; but he himself 



216 



LIFE OF COLONEL DANIEL BOONE. 



was so badly wounded on the forehead or temple thai 
the blood streamed down his cheek and side to the 
floor. He quickly turned to leave the apartment ; 
but, on reaching the door, wheeled round, planted his 
feet firmly upon the sill, braced an arm against either 
side of the frame, fixed his keen eyes unflinchingly 
upon the general, uttered the exclamation, u By God, 
sir, your quarters shall swim in blood for this T 1 and in- 
stantly disappeared beyond pursuit. 

General Lewis was not much pleased with the sud- 
den and apparently causeless change which Governor 
Dunmore had made in the plan of the expedition. 
Nevertheless, he immediately prepared to obey the 
new orders, and had given directions for the construc- 
tion of rafts upon which to cross the Ohio, when, be- 
fore daylight on the morning of the 10th of October, 
some of the scouts suddenly entered the encampment 
with the information that an immense body of Indians 
was just at hand, hastening upon the Point. This 
was the force of the brave and skillful chief Corn- 
stalk, whose genius and valor were so conspicuous on 
that day, throughout the whole of which raged the 
hardly -contested and most bloody Battle of the Point. 
Girty had fled from General Lewis immediately to the 



girty's treachery. 217 

p.hief Cornstalk, forsworn his white nature, and 
leagued himself with the Kedman forever ; and w ith 
the Indians he was now advancing, under the cover 
of night, to surprise the Virginian camp. At the dis- 
tance of only a mile from the Point, Cornstalk was 
met by a detachment of the Virginians, under the 
command of Colonel Charles Lewis, a brother of the 
general ; and here, about sunrise on the 10th of Oc- 
tober, 1774, commenced one of the longest, severest, 
and bloodiest battles ever fought upon the Western 
frontiers. It terminated, as we have seen, about sun- 
set, with the defeat of the Indians it is true, but with 
a loss to the whites which carried mourning into 
many a mansion of the Old Dominion, and which was 
keenly felt throughout the country at the time, and 
remembered with sorrow long after. 

Girty having thrown himself among the Indians, as 
has been related, and embraced their cause, now re- 
treated with them into the interior of Ohio, and ever 
after followed their fortunes without swerving. On 
arriving at the towns of the Wyandots, he was adopted 
into that tribe, and established himself at Upper San- 
dusky. Being active, of a strong constitution, fear- 
less in the extreme, and at all times ready to join 



218 LIFE OF COLONEL DANIEL BOONE. 

their war parties, lie soon became very popular among 
his new associates, and a man of much consequence. 
He was engaged in most of the expeditions against 
the frontier settlements of Pennsylvania and Virginia 
— always brave and always cruel — till the year 1778, 
when occurred an incident which, as it is the only 
bright spot apparent on the whole dark career of the 
renegade, shall be related with some particularity. 

Girty happened to be at Lower Sandusky this year, 
when Kenton — known at that period as Simon Butler 
— was brought in to be executed by a party of Indians 
who had made him a prisoner on the banks of the 
Ohio. Years before, Kenton and Girty had been 
bosom companions at Fort Pitt, and served together 
subsequently in the commencement of Dunmore's ex- 
pedition ; but the victim was already blackened for 
the stake, and the renegade failed to recognize in him 
his former associate. Girty had at this time but just 
returned from an expedition against the frontier of 
Pennsylvania, which had been less successful than he 
had anticipated, and was enraged by disappointment. 
He, therefore, as soon as Kenton was brought into the 
village, began to give vent to a portion of his spleen 
by cuffing and kicking the prisoner, whom he event- 



GIRTY RESCUES KENTON. 219 

ually knocked down. He knew that Kenton had 
come from Kentucky ; and this harsh treatment was 
bestowed in part, it is thought, to frighten the pris- 
oner into answers of such questions as he might wish 
to ask him. He then inquired how many men there 
were in Kentucky. Kenton could not answer this 
question, but ran over the names and ranks of such 
of the officers as he at the time recollected. " Do 3 r ou 
know William Stewart?' 7 asked Grirty. "Perfectly 
well," replied Kenton ; "he is an old and intimate 
acquaintance." "Ah ! what is your name, then?'' 
"Simon Butler," answered Kenton; and on the in 
stant of this announcement the hardened renegade 
caught his old comrade by the hand, lifted him from 
the ground, pressed him to his bosom, asked his for- 
giveness for having treated him so brutally, and prom- 
ised to do every thing in his power to save his life, 
and set him at liberty. "Syme!" said he, weeping 
like a child, "you are condemned to die, but it shall 
go hard with me, I tell you, but I will save you from 
that." 

There have been various accounts given of this in 
teresting scene, and all agree in representing Girty as 
having been deeply affected, and moved for the mo- 



220 LIFE OF COLONEL DANIEL BOONE. 

ment to penitence and tears. The foundation of Mc- 
Clung's detail of the speeches made upon the occasion 
was a manuscript dictated by Kenton himself a num- 
ber of years before his death. From this writer we 
therefore quote : 

" As soon as Girty heard the name he became 
strongly agitated; and, springing from his seat, he 
threw his arms around Kenton's neck, and embraced 
him with much emotion. Then turning to the assem- 
bled warriors, who remained astonished spectators of 
this extraordinary scene, he addressed them in a short 
speech, which the deep earnestness of his tone, and 
the energy of his gesture, rendered eloquent. He 
informed them that the prisoner, whom they had just 
condemned to the stake, was his ancient comrade and 
bosom friend ; that they had traveled the same war- 
path, slept upon the same blanket, and dwelt in the 
same wigwam. He entreated them to have com- 
passion on his feelings — to spare him the agony of 
witnessing the torture of an old friend by the hands of 
his adopted brothers, and not to refuse so trifling a 
favor as the life of a white man to the earnest inter- 
cession of one who had proved, by three years' faith- 



GIRTY AND KENTON. 221 

ful service, that he was sincerely and zealously devoted 
tc the cause of the Indians. 

" The speech was listened to in unbroken silence. 
As soon as he had finished, several chiefs expressed 
their approbation by a deep gutteral interjection, while 
others were equally as forward in making known 
their objections to the proposal. They urged that his 
fate had already been determined in a large and sol- 
emn council, and that they would be acting like 
squaws to change their minds every hour. They in- 
sisted upon the flagrant misdemeanors of Kenton — 
that he had not only stolen their horses, but had 
flashed his gun at one of their young men — that it 
was vain to suppose that so bad a man could ever be- 
come an Indian at heart, like their brother Girty — 
that the Kentuckians were all alike — very bad people 
— and ought to be killed as fast as they were taken — 
and finally, they observed that many of their people 
had come from a distance, solely to assist at the tor- 
ture of the prisoner, and pathetically painted the dis- 
appointment and chagrin with which they would hear 
that all their trouble had been for nothing. 

"Girty listened with, obvious impatience to the 
young warriors who had so ably argued against a re* 




222 LIFE OF COLONEL DANIEL BOONE. 

prieve — and starting to his feet, as soon as the others 
had concluded, he urged his former request with great 
earnestness. He briefly, but strongly recapitulated 
his own services, and the many and weighty instances 
of attachment he had given. He asked if he could be 
suspected of partiality to the whites ? When had he 
ever before interceded for any of that hated race? 
Had he not brought seven scalps home with him from 
the last expedition? and had he not submitted seven 
white prisoners that very evening to their discretion? 
Had he ever expressed a wish that a single captive 
should be saved ? This was his first and should be 
his last request : for if they refused to him, what was 
never refused to the intercession of one of their 
natural chiefs, he would look upon himself as dis- 
graced in their eyes, and considered as unworthy of 
confidence. Which of their own natural warriors had 
been more zealous than himself? From what expe- 
dition had he ever shrunk ? — what white man had ever 
seen his back ? Whose tomahawk had been bloodier 
than his ? He would say no more. He asked it as a 
first and last favor, as-an evidence that they approved 
of his zeal and fidelity, that the life of his bosom 
friend might be spared. Fresh speakers arose upon 



GIRTY AND KENTON. 223 

each side, and the debate was carried on for an houi 
and a half with great heat and energy. 

" During the whole of this time, Kenton's feelings 
may readily be imagined. He could not understand 
a syllable of what was said. He saw that Girty spoke 
with deep earnestness, and that the eyes of the as- 
sembly were often turned upon himself with various 
expressions. He felt satisfied that his friend was 
pleading for his life, and that he was violently op- 
posed by a large part of the council. At length the 
war-club was produced, and the final vote taken. 
Kenton watched its progress with thrilling emotion — 
which yielded to the most rapturous delight, as he 
perceived that those who struck the floor of the coun- 
cil-house, were decidedly inferior in number to those 
who passed it in silence. Having thus succeeded in 
his benevolent purpose, Girty lost no time in attend- 
ing to the comfort of his friend. He led him into his 
own wigwam, and from his own store gave him a pair 
of moccasins and leggins, a breech-cloth, a hat, a coat, 
a handkerchief for his neck, and another for his head." 

In the course of a few weeks, and after passing 
through some further difficulties, in which the rene- 
gade again stood by him faithfully, Kenton was sent 






224 LIFE OF COLONEL DANIEL BOONE. 

fco Detroit, from which place he effected his escape 
and returned to Kentucky. Girty remained with the 
Indians, retaining his old influence, and continuing 
his old career ; and four years after the occurrences 
last detailed, in 1782, we find him a prominent figure 
in one of the blackest tragedies that have ever dis- 
graced the annals of mankind. It is generally be- 
lieved, by the old settlers and their immediate de- 
scendants, that the influence of Girty at this period, 
over the confederate tribes of the whole northwest, 
was almost supreme. He had, it is true, no delegated 
authority, and of course was powerless as regarded 
the final determination of any important measure ; but 
his voice was permitted in council among the chiefs, 
and his inflaming harangues were always listened to 
with delight by the young warriors. Among the 
sachems and other head-men, he was what may well 
be styled a " power behind the throne ;" and as it is 
well known that this unseen power is often u greater 
than the throne itself,'' it may reasonably be presumed 
that Girty's influence was in reality all which it is 
supposed to have been. The horrible event alluded 
to above, was the Burning of Crawford; and as a 
knowledge of this dark passage in his life, is neces- 



Crawford's expedition. 225 

sary to a fall development of the character of the 
renegade, an account of the incident, as much con- 
densed as possible, will be given from the histories 
of the unfortunate campaign of that year. 

The frontier settlements of Pennsylvania and Vir- 
ginia, had been greatly harassed by repeated attacks 
from bands of Indians under Grirty and some" of the 
Wyandot and Shawnee chiefs, during the whole 
period of the Eevolutionary War ; and early in the 
spring of 1782, these savage incursions became so fre- 
quent and galling, and the common mode of fighting 
the Indians on the line of frontier, when forced to do 
so in self-defense, proved so inefficient, that it was 
found absolutely necessary to carry the war into the 
country of the enemy. For this purpose an expedi- 
tion against the Wyandot towns on the Sandusky, 
was gotten up in May, and put under the command 
of Colonel William Crawford, a brave soldier of the 
Eevolution. This force, amounting to upward of four 
hundred mounted volunteers, commenced its march 
through the wilderness northwest of the Ohio Eiver, 
on the 25th of May, and reached the plains of the 
Sandusky on the 5th of June. A spirit of insubordi- 
nation had manifested itself during the march, and on 
15 



226 



LIFE OF COLONEL DANIEL BOONE. 



one occasion a small body of the volunteers abandoned 
the expedition and returned to their homes. The dis- 
affection which had prevailed on the march, continued 
to disturb the commander and divide the ranks, after 
their arrival upon the very site (now deserted tempo- 
rarily) of one of the enemy's principal towns ; and the 
officers, yielding to the wishes of their men, had actu 
ally' determined, in a hasty council, to abandon the 
objects of the expedition and return home, if they did 
not meet with the Indians in large force in the course 
of another day's march. Scarcely had this determi- 
nation been announced, however, when Colonel Craw- 
ford received intelligence from his scouts, of the near 
approach of a large body of the enemy. Preparations 
were at once made for the engagement, which almost in- 
stantly commenced. It was now about the middle of the 
afternoon ; and from this time till dusk the firing was 
hot and galling on both sides. About dark the Indians 
drew off their force, when the volunteers encamped 
upon the battle-ground, and slept on their arms. 

The next day, the battle was renewed by small de- 
tachments of the enemy, but no general engagement 
took place. The Indians had suffered severely from 
the close firing which ensued upon their first attack, 



RETREAT OF CRAWFORD'S TROOPS. 227 

and were now maneuvering and awaiting the arrival 
of reinforcements. No sooner had nig tit closed upon 
this madly spent day, than the officers assembled in 
council. They were unanimous in the opinion that 
the enemy, already as they thought more numerous 
than their own force, was rapidly increasing in num- 
bers. They therefore determined, without a dissent- 
ing voice, to retreat that night, as rapidly as circum- 
stances would permit. This resolution was at once 
announced to the whole body of volunteers, and the 
arrangements necessary to carry it into effect were 
immediately commenced. By nine or ten o'clock 
every thing was in readiness — the troops properly 
disposed— and the retreat begun in good order. But 
unfortunately, says McOlung, "they had scarcely 
moved an hundred paces, when the report of several 
rifles was heard in the rear, in the direction of the In- 
dian encampment. The troops instantly became very 
unsteady. At length a solitary voice, in the front 
rank, called out that their design was discovered, and 
that the Indians would soon be upon them. Nothing 
more was necessary. The cavalry were instantly 
broken;- and, as usual, each man endeavored to save 
himself as he best could. A prodigious uproar en 



228 LIFE OF COLONEL DANIEL BOONE. 

sued, which quickly communicated to the enemy that 
the white men had routed themselves, and that they 
had nothing to do but pick up stragglers." A scene 
of confusion and carnage now took place, which 
almost beggars description. All that night and for 
the whole of the next day, the work of hunting out, 
running down, and butchering, continued without in- 
termission. But a relation of these sad occurrences 
does not properly belong to this narrative. The brief 
account of the expedition which has been given, was 
deemed necessary as an introduction to the event 
which now claims attention. 

Among the prisoners taken by the Indians, were 
Colonel Crawford, the commander, and Dr. Knight of 
Pittsburg, who had gone upon the expedition as sur- 
geon. On the 10th of June, these gentlemen were 
marched toward the principal town of the Wyandots, 
where they arrived the next day. Here they beheld 
the mangled bodies of some of their late companions, 
and were doomed to see others, yet living, butchered 
before their eyes. Here, likewise, they saw Simon 
Girty, who appeared to take an infernal delight in 
gazing upon the dead bodies, and viewing the tortures 
which were inflicted upon the living. The features 



BURNING OF CRAWFORD. 229 

of this wretch, who had known Colonel Crawford at 
Fort Pitt, were clad in malicious smiles at beholding 
the brave soldier in his present strait ; and toward Dr. 
Knight he conducted himself with insolence as well 
as barbarity. The Colonel was soon stripped naked, 
painted black, and commanded to sit down by a large 
fire which was blazirig close at hand; and in this situ- 
ation he was surrounded by all the old women and 
young boys of the town, and severely beaten with 
sticks and clubs. While this was going on, the In- 
dians were sinking a large stake in the grc und, and 
building a circle of brushwood and hickoiy sticks 
around it, with a diameter of some twelve or fifteen 
feet. These preparations completed, Crawford's hands 
were tied firmly behind his back, and by his wrists he 
was bound to the stake. The pile was then fired in 
several places, and the quick flames curled into the 
air. Girty took no part in these operations, but sat 
upon his horse at a little distance, observing them 
with a malignant satisfaction. Catching his eye at 
the moment the pile was fired, Crawford inquired of 
the renegade if the savages really meant to burn him. 
Girty coldly answered " Yes,' 7 and the Colonel calmly 
resigned himself to his fate. The whole scene is 



230 LIFE OF COLONEL DANIEL BOONE. 

minutely described in the several histories which have 
been written of this unfortunate expedition ; but the 
particulars are too horrible to be dwelt upon here 
For more than two hours did the gallant soldier sur- 
vive at that flame-girdled stake ; and during the latter 
half of this time, he was put to every torture which 
savage ingenuity could devise, and hellish vengeance 
execute. Once only did a word escape his lips. In 
the extremity of his agony he again caught the eye 
of Girty ; and he is reported to have exclaimed at this 
time, " Girty ! Girty ! shoot me through the heart ! 
Do not refuse me ! quick ! — quick I" And it is said 
that the monster merely replied, "Don't you see I 
have no gun, Colonel ?" then burst into a loud laugh 
and turned away. Crawford said no more ; he sank 
repeatedly beneath the pain and suffocation which he 
endured, and was as often aroused by a new torture ; 
but in a little while the " vital spark" fled, and the 
black and swollen body lay senseless at the foot of 
the stake. 

Dr. Knight was now removed from the spot, and 
placed under the charge of a Shawanee warrior to be 
taken to Chillicothe, where he was to share in the ter- 
rible fate of his late companion. The Doctor, how- 



PARTICULARS OF GIRTY's LIFE. 231 

ever, was fortunate enough to effect his escape ; and 
after wandering through the wilderness for three 
weeks, in a state bordering on starvation, he reached 
Pittsburg. He had been an eye-witness of all the 
tortures inflicted upon the Colonel, and subsequently 
published a journal of the expedition ; and it is from 
this that the particulars have been derived of the 
several accounts which have been published of the 
Burning of Crawford.* 

It was not to be expected that such a man as Simon 
Girty could, for a great many years, maintain his in- 
fluence among a people headed by chiefs and warriors 
like Black-Hoof, Buckongahelas, Little Turtle, Tarhe, 
and so forth. Accordingly we find the ascendancy of 
the renegade at its height about the period of the ex- 
pedition against Bryant's Station, already described ; 
and not long after this it began to wane, when, dis- 
content and disappointment inducing him to give way 
to his natural appetites, he partook freely of all intoxi 
eating liquors, and in the course of a few years became 
a beastly drunkard. It is believed that he at one time 
seriously meditated an abandonment of the Indians, 
and a return to the whites ; and an anecdote related 

* Gallagher. 




232 LIFE OF COLONEL DANIEL BOONE. 

by McClung, in his notice of the emigration to Ken- 
tucky, by way of the Ohio Kiver, in the year 1785, 
would seem to give color to this opinion. But if the 
intention ever was seriously indulged, it is most likely 
that fear of the treatment he would receive on being 
recognized in the frontier settlements, on account of 
his many bloody enormities, prevented him from car- 
rying it into effect. He remained with the Indians in 
Ohio till Wayne's victory, when he forsook the scenes 
of his former influence and savage greatness, and 
established himself somewhere in Upper Canada. He 
fought in the bloody engagement which terminated 
in the defeat and butchery of St. Clair's army in 1791, 
and was at the battle of the Fallen Timbers in 1794 ; 
but he had no command in either of those engage- 
ments, and was not at this time a man of any particu- 
lar influence. 

In Canada, Girty was something of a trader, but 
gave himself up almost wholly to intoxicating drinks, 
and became a perfect sot. At this time he suffered 
much from rheumatism and other diseases; but he 
had grown a great braggart, and amidst his severest 
pains he would entertain his associates, and all who 
were willing to listen, with stories of his past prowess 



BIRTH-PLACE OF GIRTY. 233 

and cruelty. He had now the most exaggerated no- 
tions of the honor attaching to the character of a great 
warrior ; and for some years before his death his con- 
stantly-expressed wish was, that he might find an 
opportunity of signalizing his last years by some 
daring action, and die upon the field of battle. 
Whether sincere in this wish or not, the opportunity 
was afforded him. He fought with the Indians at 
Proctor's defeat on the Thames in 1814, and was 
among those who were here cut down and trodden 
under foot by Colonel Johnson's regiment of mounted 
Kentuckians. 

Of the birth-place and family of Simon Girty we 
have not been able to procure any satisfactory infor- 
mation. It is generally supposed, from the fact that 
nearly all of his early companions were Yirginians, 
that he was a native of the Old Dominion ; but one 
of the early pioneers, (yet living in Franklin County,) 
who knew Girty at Pittsburg before his defection, 
thinks that his native State was Pennsylvania. This 
venerable gentleman is likewise of the opinion, that it 
was the disappointment of * not getting an office to 
which he aspired that first filled Girty's breast with 



234 LIFE OF COLONEL DANIEL BOONE. 

hatred of the whites, and roused in him those dark 
thoughts and bitter feelings which subsequently, on the 
occurrence of the first good opportunity, induced him 
to desert his countrymen and league himself with the 
Indians. That Girty was an applicant or candidate 
for some office, and was defeated in his efforts to ob- 
tain it by an individual who was generally considered 
less deserving of it than he, my informant has distinct 
recollections ; and also remembers that his defeat was 
occasioned principally through the exertions, in be- 
half of his opponent, of Colonel William Crawford. 
This affords a key to the cause of Girty's fiendlike 
conduct toward the Colonel when, some ten years 
afterward, the latter was bound to the stake at one of 
the Wyandot towns, and in the extremity of his 
agony besought the renegade to put an end to his 
^misery by shooting him through the heart : it offers 
no apology, however, for Girty ? s brutality on that 
occasion. 

The career of the renegade, commenced by* treason 
and pursued through blood to the knee, affords a good 
lesson, which might well receive some remark ; but 
this narrative has already extended to an unexpected 



LESSON OF GIKTY'S LIFE. 235 

*em;th, and must here close. It is a dark record ; but 
the histories of all new countries contain somewhat 
similar passages, and their preservation in this form 
may nt* Ve >lk §ethor without usefulness.* 

* Gallagher. 



CHAPTER XVIII. 

Season of repose — Colonel Boone buys land — Builds a log-house 
and goes to farming — Kentucky organized on a new basis — The 
three Counties united in one district, and Courts established— 
Colonel Boone surprised by Indians — Escapes by a bold strat- 
agem — Increase of emigration — Transportation of goods com- 
mences — Primitive manners and customs of the settlers — 
Hunting — The autumn hunt — The hunting camp— Qualifi- 
cations of a good hunter — Animals hunted — The process of 
building and furnishing a cabin — The house-warming. 

After the series of Indian hostilities recorded in 
the chapters immediately preceding this, Kentucky 
enjoyed a season of comparative repose. The cessa- 
tion of hostilities between the United States and Great 
Britain in 1783, and the probable speedy cession of 
the British posts on the Northwestern frontier, dis- 
couraged the Indians, stopped their customary incur- 
sions on the Kentuckians, and gave them leisure to 
acquire and cultivate new tracts of land. 

Colonel Boone, notwithstanding the heavy loss of 
(236) 



NEW OKGAjSIZATION. 237 

money (which has been already mentioned) as he was 
on his journey to North Carolina, was now able to pur- 
chase several locations of land. He had been com- 
pensated for his military services by the Common- 
wealth of Virginia, to which Kentucky still belonged. 
On one of his locations he built a comfortable log- 
house and recommenced farming, with his usual in- 
dustry and perseverance, varying the pursuits of 
agriculture with occasional indulgence in his favorite 
sport of hunting. 

In 1783 Kentucky organized herself on a new basis, 
Virginia having united the three counties into one 
district, having a court of common law and chancery 
for the whole territory which now forms the State of 
Kentucky. The seat of justice at first was at Har- 
rodsburg; but for want of convenient accommodations 
for the sessions of the courts, they were subsequently 
removed to Danville, which, in consequence, became 
for a season the centre and capital of the State.* 

A singular and highly characteristic adventure, in 
which Boone was engaged about this time, is thus 
narrated by Mr. Peck : 

''Though no hostile attacks from- Indians disturbed 

* Perkins. Peck. 



238 LIFE OF COLONEL DANIEL BOONE. 

the settlements, still there were small parties discov- 
ered, or signs seen on the frontier settlements. On 
one occasion, about this period, four Indians came tc 
the farm of Colonel Boone, and nearly succeeded in 
taking him prisoner. The particulars are given as 
they were narrated by Boone himself, at the wedding 
of a granddaughter, a few months before his decease, 
and they furnish an illustration of his habitual self- 
possession and tact with Indians. At a short distance 
from his cabin he had raised a small patch of tobacco 
to supply his neighbors, (for Boone never used the 
'filthy weed' himself,) the amount, perhaps, of one 
hundred and fifty hills. 

"As a shelter for curing it, he had built an enclosure 
of rails, a dozen feet in height, and covered it with 
cane and grass. Stalks of tobacco are usually split 
and strung on sticks about four feet in length. The 
ends of these are laid on poles, placed across the 
tobacco house, and in tiers, one above the other to the 
roof. Boone had fixed his temporary shelter in such 
a manner as to have three tiers. He had covered the 
lower tier, and the tobacco had become dry, when he 
entered the shelter for the purpose of removing the 
sticks to the upper tier, preparatory to gathering the 



BOLD ESCAPE FROM INDIANS. 239 

remainder of the crop. He had hoisted up the sticks 
from the lower to the second tier, and was standing on 
the poles that supported it while raising the sticks to 
the upper tier, when four stout Indians, with guns, 
entered the low door and called him by name. ' Now, 
Boone, we got you. You no get away more. We 
carry you off to Chillicothe this time. You no cheat 
us any more.' Boone looked down upon their up- 
turned faces, saw their loaded guns pointed at his 
breast, and recognizing some of his old friends, the 
Shawanees, who had made him prisoner near the Blue 
Licks in 1778, coolly and pleasantly responded, ' Ah ! 
old friends, glad to see you.' Perceiving that they 
manifested impatience to have him come down, he 
told them he was quite willing to go with them, and 
only begged they would wait where they were, and 
watch him closely, until he could finish removing his 
tobacco. 

AVhile parleying with them, inquiring after old ac- 
quaintances, and proposing to give them his tobacco* 
when cured, he diverted their attention from his pur- 
pose, until he had collected together a number of 
sticks of dry tobacco, and so turned them as to fall 
between the poles directly in their faces. At the same 



240 LIFE OF COLONEL DANIEL BOONE. 

instant, he jumped upon them with as much of the 
dry tobacco as he could gather in his arms, filling 
their mouths and eyes with its pungent dust; and 
blinding and disabling them from following him, 
rushed out and hastened to his cabin, where he had 
the means of defense. Notwithstanding the narrow 
escape, he could not resist the temptation, after re- 
treating some fifteen or twenty yards, to look round 
and see the success of his achievement. The Indians, 
blinded and nearly suffocated, were stretching out 
tfieir hands and feeling about in different . directions, 
calling him by name and cursing him for a rogue, and 
themselves for fools. The old man, in telling the 
story, imitated their gestures and tones of voice with 
great glee. 

Emigration to Kentucky was now rapidly on the 
increase, and many new settlements were formed. 
The means of establishing comfortable homesteads in 
creased. Horses, cattle, and swine were rapidly in 
creasing in number ; and trading in various commo- 
dities became more general. From Philadelphia, 
merchandise was transported to Pittsburg on pack- 
horses, and thence taken down the Ohio Eiver in flat- 
boats and distributed among the settlements on its 



1 







\\ 



HUNTING IN KENTUCKY. 241 

banks. Country stores, land speculators, and paper 
money made their appearance, affording a clear 
augury of the future activity of the West in com- 
mercial industry and enterprise. 

Most of the settlers came from the interior of North 
Carolina and Yirginia; and brought with them the 
manners and customs of those States. These man- 
ners and customs were primitive enough. The fol- 
lowing exceedingly graphic description, which we 
transcribe from " Doddridge's Notes," will afford the 
reader a competent idea of rural life in the times of 
Daniel Boone. 

" Hunting. — This was an important part of the em- 
ployment of the early settlers of this country. For some 
years the woods supplied them with the greater amount 
of their subsistence, and with regard to some families, 
at pertain times, the whole of it ; for it was no uncom- 
mon thing for families to live several months without a 
mouthful of bread. It frequently happened that there 
was no breakfast until it was obtained from the 
woods. Fur and peltry were the people's money. 
They had nothing else to give in exchange for rifles, 
Bait, and iron, on the other side of the mountains. 

" The fall and early part of the winter was the season 
18. . 






242 LIFE OF COLONEL DANIEL BOONE. 

for hunting deer, and the whole of the winter, in- 
cluding part of the spring, for bears and fur-skinned 
animals. It was a customary saying that fur is good 
during every month in the name of which the letter 
B occurs. 

" The class of hunters with whom I was best ac- 
quainted, were those whose hunting ranges were on 
the eastern side of the river, and at the distance of 
eight or nine miles from it. As soon as the leaves 
were pretty well down, and the weather became rainy, 
accompanied with light snows, these men, after acting 
the part of husbandmen, so far as the state of warfare 
permitted them to do so, soon began to feel that they 
were hunters. They became uneasy at home. Every 
thing about them became disagreeable. The house 
was too warm. The feather-bed too soft, and even 
the good wife was not thought, for the time being, a 
proper companion. The mind of the hunter was 
wholly occupied with the camp and chase. 

" I have often seen them get up early in the morning 
at this season, walk hastily out, and look anxiously to 
the woods and snuff the autumnal winds with the high- 
est rapture, then return into the house and cast a quick 
and attentive look at the rifle, which was always sus- 



A HUNTING CAMP. 243 

pended to a joist by a couple of buck horns, or little 
forks. His hunting dog, understanding the intentions 
of his master, would wag his tail, and by every bland- 
ishment in his power express his readiness to accom- 
pany him to the woods. 

" A day was soon appointed for the march of the little 
cavalcade to the camp. Two or three horses furnished 
with pack-saddles were loaded with flour, Indian meal, 
blankets,. and every thing else requisite for the use of 
the hunter. 

" A hunting camp, or what was called a half- faced 
cabin, was of the following form ; the back part of it 
was sometimes a large log ; at the distance of eight or 
ten feet from this, two stakes were set in the ground l? 
few inches apart, and at the distance of eight or ten 
feet from these, two more, to receive the ends of the 
poles for the sides of the camp. The whole slope of 
the roof, was from the front to the back. The cover- 
ing was made of slabs, skins, or blankets, or, if in the 
spring of the year, the bark of hickory or ash trees. 
The front was entirely open. The fire was built di- 
rectly before this opening. The cracks between the 
logs were filled with moss. Dry leaves served for a 
bed. It is thus that a couple of men, in a few hours, 






244 LIFE OF COLONEL DANIEL BOONE. 

will construct for themselves a temporary, but toler- 
ably comfortable defense, from the inclemencies of the 
weather. The beaver, otter, muskrat and squirrel are 
scarcely their equals in dispatch in fabricating for 
themselves a covert from the tempest ! 

" A little more pains would have made a hunting 
camp a defense against the Indians. A cabin ten feet 
square, bullet proof, and furnished with port-holes, 
would have enabled two or three hunters to hold 
twenty Indians at bay for any length of time. But 
this precaution I believe was never attended to ; hence 
the hunters were often surprised and killed in their 
camps. 

" The site for the camp was selected with all the sa- 
gacity of the woodsman, so as to have it sheltered by 
the surrounding hills from every wind, but more es- 
pecially from those of the north and west. 

a An uncle of mine, of the name of Samuel Teter. oc- 
cupied the same camp for several years in succession. 
It was situated on one of the southern branches of 
Cross Creek. Although I lived for many years not 
more than fifteen miles from the place, it was not till 
within a very few years ago that I discovered its sit- 
uation. It was shown me by a gentleman living in 



SKILL OF THE HUNTER. 245 

the neighborhood. Viewing the hills round about it, 
I soon perceived the sagacity of the hunter in the site 
for his camp. Not a wind could touch him ; and un- 
less by the report of his gun or the sound of his axe, 
it would have been by mere accident if an Indian had 
discovered his concealment. 

" Hunting was not a mere ramble in pursuit of game, 
in which there was nothing of skill and calculation ; on 
the contrary, the hunter, before he set out in the morn- 
ing, was informed, by the state of the weather, in what 
situation he might reasonably expect to meet with his 
game ; whether on the-bottoms, sides or tops of the hills. 
In stormy weather, the deer always seek the most 
sheltered places, and the leeward side of the hills. 
In rainy weather, in which there is not much wind, 
they keep in the open woods on the highest ground. 

" In every situation it was requisite for the hunter to 
ascertain the course of the wind, so as to get the lee- 
ward of the game. This he effected by putting his fin- 
ger in his mouth, and holding it there until it became 
warm, then holding it above his head, the side which 
first becomes cold shows which way the wind blows. 

" As it was requisite too for the hunter to know the 
cardinal points, he had only to observe the trees to as- 






246 LIFE OF COLONEL DANIEL BOONE. 

certain them. The bark of an aged tree is thicker and 
much rougher on the north than on the south side. 
The same thing may be said of the moss : it is much 
thicker and stronger on the north than on the south side 
of the trees. 

iL The whole business of the hunter consists of a suc- 
cession of intrigues. From morning till ni°ht he was 
on the alert to gain the wind of his game, and approach 
them without being discovered. If he succeeded in 
killing a deer, he skinned it, and hung it up out of the 
reach of the wolves, and immediately resumed the 
chase till the close of the evening, when he bent his 
course toward the camp ; when he arrived there he 
kindled up his fire, and together with his fellow 
hunter, cooked his supper. The supper finished, the 
adventures of the day furnished the tales for the 
evening. The spike buck, the two and three-pronged 
buck, the doe and barren doe, figured through their 
anecdotes with great advantage. It should seem that 
after hunting awhile on the same ground, the hunters 
became acquainted with nearly all the gangs of deer 
within their range, so as to know each flock of them 
when they saw them. Often some old buck, by the 
means of his superior sagacity and watchfulness, saved 



THE HOUSE-WARMING. 247 

his little gang from the hunter's skill, by giving 
timely notice of his approach. The cunning of the 
hunter and that of the old buck were staked against 
each other, and it frequently happened that at the 
conclusion of the hunting season, the old fellow was 
left the free uninjured tenant of his forest ; but if his 
rival succeeded in bringing him down, the victory 
was followed by no small amount of boasting on the 
part of the conqueror. 

"When the weather was not mutable for hunting, 
the skins and carcasses of the game were brought in 
and disposed of. 

11 Many of the hunters rested from their labors on 
the Sabbath day ; some from a motive of piety ; others 
said that whenever they hunted on Sunday, they were 
sure to have bad luck on thte rest of the week. 

" The House- Warming. — I will proceed to state the 
usual manner of settling a young couple in the world. 

" A spot was selected on a piece of land of one of the 
parents, for their habitation, A day was appointed 
shortly after their marriage, for commencing the work 
of building their cabin. The fatigue-party consisted 
of choppers, whose business it was to fell the trees 
and cut them off at proper lengths. A man with a 



248 LIFE OF COLONEL DANIEL BOONE. 

team for hauling them to the place and arranging 
them, properly assorted, at the sides and ends of the 
building; a carpenter, if such he might be called, 
whose business it was to search the woods for a proper 
tree for making clapboards for the roof. The tree for 
this purpose must be straight-grained, and from three 
to four feet in diameter. The boards were split four 
feet long, with a large frow, and as wide as the tim- 
ber would allow. They were used without planing 
or shaving Another division were employed in get- 
ting puncheons for the floor of the cabin ; this was 
done by splitting trees, about eighteen inches in diam- 
eter, and hewing the faces of them with a broad -axe. 
They were half the length of the floor they were in- 
tended to make. The materials -for the cabin were 
mostly prepared on the first day, and sometimes the 
foundation laid in the evening. The second day was 
allotted for the raising. 

"In the morning of the next day the neighbors col- 
lected for the raising. The first thing to be done was 
the election of four corner men, whose business it was 
to notch and place the logs. The rest of the company 
furnished them with the timbers. In the meantime 
the boards and puueheons were collecting for the floor 



KAISING A LOG-HUT. 249 

and roof, so that by the time the cabin was a few 
rounds high, the sleepers and floor began to be laid. 
The door was made by sawing or cutting the logs in 
one side so as to make an opening about three feet 
wide. This opening was secured by upright pieces 
of timber about three inches thick, through which 
holes were bored into the ends of the logs for the pur- 
pose of pinning them fast. A similar opening, but 
wider, was made at the end for the chimney. This 
was built of logs, and made large, to admit of a back 
and jambs of stone. At the square, two end logs pro- 
jected a foot or eighteen inches beyond the wall, to 
receive the butting poles, as they were called, against 
which the ends of the first row of clapboards was sup- 
ported. The roof was formed by making the end logs 
shorter, until a single log formed the comb of the roof, 
on these logs the clapboards were placed, the ranges 
of them lapping some distance over those next below 
them, and kept in their places by logs, placed at 
proper distances upon them. 

■f The roof, and sometimes the floor, were finished on 
the same day of the raising. A third day was com 
monly spent by a few carpenters in leveling off the 
Boor, making a clapboard door and a table. This last 



250 LIFE OF COLONEL DANIEL BOONE. 

was made of a split slab, and supported by four 
round legs set in auger-holes. Some three-legged 
stools were made in the same manner. Some pins 
stuck in the logs at the back of the house, supported 
some clapboards which served for shelves for the table 
furniture. A single fork, placed with its lower end 
in a hole in the floor, and the upper end fastened to a 
joist, served for a bedstead, by placing a pole in tho 
fork with one end through a crack between the logs 
of the wall. This front pole was crossed by a shorter 
one within the fork, with its outer end through 
another crack. From the front pole, through a crack 
between the logs of the end of the house, the boards 
were put on which formed the bottom of the bed. 
Sometimes other poles were pinned to the fork a little 
distance above these, for the purpose of supporting 
the front and foot of the bed, while the walls were tho 
supports of its back and head. A few pegs around 
the walls for a display of the coats of the women, and 
liunting-shirts of the men, and two small forks ui 
buck-horns to a. joist for the rifle and shot-pouch, 
completed the carpenter work. 

" In the mean time masons were at work. With the 
heart pieces of the timber of which the clapboards 



HOUSE-WARMING. 251 

were made, they made billets for chunking tip the 
cracks between the logs of the cabin and chimney ; 
a large bed of mortar was made for daubing up these 
cracks ; a few stones formed the back and jambs of 
the chimney. 

u The cabin being finished, the ceremony of house- 
warming took place, before the young couple were 
permitted to move into it. 

" The house-warming was a dance of a whole night's 
continuance, made up of the relations of the bride and 
groom and their neighbors. On the day following 
the young couple took possession of their new man- 
sion." 




CHAPTBE XIX. 

Condition of the early settlers as it respects the mechanio 
arts — Want of skilled mechanics — Hominy block and hand- 
mill — Sweeps — Gunpowder — Water mills— Clothing — Leather 
— Farm tools — Wooden ware — Sports — Imitating birds — 
Throwing the tomahawk — Athletic sports — Dancing — Shoot- 
ing at marks — Emigration of the present time compared with 
that of the early settlers — Scarcity of iron — Costume — Dwell- 
ings — Furniture — Employments — The women — Their charac- 
ter — Diet — Indian corn — The great improvements in facili- 
tating the early settlement of the West — Amusements. 

Before leaving the subject of the actual condition 
of the early settlers in the West, we take another 
extract from "Doddridge's Notes/' comprising his 
observations on the state of the mechanic arts among 
them, and an account of some of their favorite sports. 

" Mechanic Arts. — In giving the history of the 
state of the mechanic arts as they were exercised at 
an early period of the settlement of this country, I 
shall present a people, driven by necessity to perform 
works of mechanical skill, far beyond what a persou 
(252) 



MANUFACTURES OF THE PIONEERS. 258 

enjoying all the advantages of civilization would ex- 
pect from a population placed in such destitute cir- 
cumstances. 

"My reader will naturally ask, where were their 
mills for grinding grain ? Where their tanners for 
making leather ? Where their smiths' shops for making 
and repairing their farming utensils ? Who were 
their carpenters, tailors, cabinet-workmen, shoemakers, 
and weavers? The answer is, those manufacturers 
did not exist; nor had they any tradesmen, who were 
professedly such. Every family were under the neces- 
sity of doing every thing for themselves as well as 
they could. The hominy block and hand-mills were 
in use in most of our houses. The first was made of 
a large block of wood about three feet long, with an 
excavation burned in one end, wide at the top and 
narrow at the bottom, so that the action of the pestle 
on the bottom threw the corn up to the sides toward 
the. top of it, from whence it continually fell down 
into the centre. 

"In consequence of this movement, the whole mass 
of the grain was pretty equally subjected to the strokes 
of the pestle. In the fall of the year, while the In- 
dian corn was soft, the block and pestle did very well 



254 LIFE OF COLONEL DANIEL BOONE. 

for making meal for johnny-cake and mush ; but were 
rather slow when the corn became hard. 

" The sweep was sometimes used to lessen the toil of 
pounding grain into meal. This was a pole of some 
springy, elastic wood, thirty feet long or more ; the 
butt end was placed under the side of a house, or a 
large stump ; this pole was supported by two forks, 
placed about one-third of its length from the butt end, 
so as to elevate the small end about fifteen feet from 
the ground ; to this was attached, by a large mortise, 
a piece of sapling about five or six inches in diameter, 
and eight or ten feet long. The lower end of this was 
shaped so as to answer for a pestle. A pin of wood 
was put throught it, at a proper height, so that two 
persons could work at the sweep at once. This sim- 
ple machine very much lessened the labor and expe- 
dited the work. 

" I remember that when a boy I put up an excellent 
sweep at my father's. It was made of a sugar-tree 
sapling. It was kept going almost constantly from 
morning till night by our neighbors for a period of 
several weeks. 

In the Greenbriar country, where they had a num- 
ber of saltpetre caves, the first settlers made plenty 



MANUFACTURES OF THE PIONEERS. 255 

of excellent gunpowder by the means of those sweeps 
and mortars. 

u A machine, still more simple than the mortar and 
pestle ; was used for making meal while the corn was 
too soft to be beaten. It was called a grater. This 
was a half-circular piece of tin, perforated with a 
punch from the concave side, and nailed by its edges 
to a block of wood. The ears of corn were rubbed 
on the rough edge of the holes, while the meal fell 
through them on the board or block, to which the 
grater was nailed, which, being in a slanting direction, 
discharged the meal into a cloth or bowl placed for 
its reception. This, to be sure, was a slow way of 
making meal ; but necessity has no law. 

"The hand-mill was better than the mortar and 
grater. It was made of two circular stones, the lowest 
of which was called the bed-stone, the upper one the 
runner. These were placed in a hoop, with a spout 
for discharging the mea'i. A staff was let into a hole 
in the upper surface of the runner, near the outer 
edge, and its upper end through a hole in a board 
fastened to a joist above, so that two persons could 
be employed in turning the mill at the same time. 
The grain was put into the opening in the runner by 



256 LIFE OF COLONEL DANIEL BOONE. 

hand. The mills are still in use in Palestine, the an- 
cient country of the Jews. To a mill of this sort our 
Saviour alluded when, with reference to the destruc- 
tion of Jerusalem, he said : c Two women shall be 
grinding at a mill, the one shall be taken and the 
other left.' 

" This mill is much preferable to that used at present 
in upper Egypt for making the the dhourra bread. 
It is a smooth stone, placed on an inclined plane, 
upon which the grain is spread, which is made into 
meal by rubbing another stone up and down upon it. 

" Our first water mills were of that description de- 
nominated tub-mills. It consists of a perpendicular 
shaft, to the lower end of which an horizontal wheel 
of about four or five feet diameter is attached, the 
upper end passes through the bedstone and carries the 
runner after the manner of a trundlehead. These 
mills were built with very little expense, and many 
of them answered the purpose very well. 

" Instead of bolting cloths, sifters were in general 
use. These were made of deer skins in the state of 
parchment, stretched over a hoop and perforated 
with a hot wire. 

" Our clothing was all of domestic manufacture. We 



MANUFACTURES OF THE PIONEERS. 257 

bad no other resource for clothing, and this, indeed, 
was a poor one. The crops of flax often failed, and 
the sheep were destroyed by the wolves. Linsey, 
which is made of flax and wool, the former the chain 
and the latter the filling, was the warmest and most 
substantial cloth we could make. Almost every 
house contained a loom, and almost every woman was 
a weaver, 

"Every family tanned their own leather. The tan 
vat was a large trough sunk to the upper edge in the 
ground. A quantity of bark was easily obtained 
every spring in clearing and fencing land. This, after 
drying, was brought in, and in wet clays was shaved 
and pounded on a block of wood with an axe or 
mallet. Ashes were used in place of lime for taking 
off the hair. Bears' oil, hogs' lard, and tallow an- 
swered the place of fish oil. The leather, to be sure, 
was coarse ; but it was substantially good. The opera- 
tion of currying was performed by a drawing-knife 
with its edge turned, after the manner of a currying- 
knife. The blocking for the leather was made of soot 
and hogs 1 lard. 

" Almost every family contained its own tailors and 
Hhoemakers. Th°£e who could not make shoes, could 
17 








258 LIFE OF COLONEL DANIEL BOONE. 

make shoepacks. These, like moccasins, were made 
of a single piece on the top of the foot. This was 
about two inches broad ; and circular at the lowei 
end. To this the main piece of leather was sewed, 
with a gathering stitch. The seam behind was like 
that of a moccasin. To the shoepack a sole was 
sometimes added. The women did the tailor-work. 
They could all cut-out, and make hunting-shirts, leg- 
gins, and drawers. 

" The state of society which exists in every country 
at an early period of its settlements, is well calculated 
to call into action every native mechanical genius. So it 
happened in this country. There was in almost every 
neighborhood, some one whose natural ingenuity 
enabled him to do many things for himself and his 
neighbors, far above what could have been reasonably 
expected. With the few tools which they brought 
with them into the country, they certainly performed 
wonders. Their plows, harrow r s with their wooden 
teeth, and sleds, were in many instances well made. 
Their cooper-ware, which comprehended every thing 
for holding milk and water, was generally pretty 
well executed. The cedar- ware, by having alternately 
a white and red stave, was then thought beautiful ; 



SPORTS AND PASTIMES. 259 

many of their puncheon floors were very neat, theii 
joints close, and the top even and smooth. Their 
looms, although heavy, did very well. Those who 
could not exercise these mechanic arts, were under 
the necessity of giving labor or barter to their neigh- 
bors, in exchange for the use of them, so far as their 
necessities required. 

" Sports. — One important pastime of our boys, was 
that of imitating the noise of every bird and beast in 
the woods. This faculty was not merely a pastime, 
but a very necessary part of education, on account of 
its utility in certain circumstances. The imitations 
of the gobbling, and other sounds of wild turkeys, 
often brought those keen-eyed, and ever-watchful 
tenants of the forest within the reach of their rifle. 
The bleating of the fawn, brought its dam to her death 
in the same way. The hunter often collected a com- 
pany of mopish owls to the trees about his camp, and 
amused himself with their hoarse screaming; his howl 
would raise and obtain .responses from a pack of 
wolves, so as to inform him of their neighborhood, as 
well as % guard him against their depredations. 

a This imitative faculty was sometimes requisite as 
a measure of precaution in war. The Indians, when 



260 LIFE OF COLONEL DANIEL BOONE. 

scattered about in a neighborhood, often collected 
together, by imitating turkeys by day, and wolves or 
owls by night. In similar situations, our people did 
the same. I have often witnessed the consternation 
of a whole settlement, in consequence of a few 
screeches of owls. An early and correct use of this 
imitative faculty was considered as an indication that 
its possessor would become, in due time, a good 
hunter and valiant warrior. Throwing the tomahawk 
was another boyish sport, in which many acquired 
considerable skill. The tomahawk, with its handle 
of a certain length, will make a given number of 
turns in a given distance. Say in five steps, it will 
strike with the edge, the handle downward ; at the 
distance of seven and a half, it will strike with the 
edge, the handle upward, and so on. A little experi- 
ence enabled the boy to measure the distance with 
his eye, when walking through the woods, and strike 
a tree with his tomahawk in any way he chose. 

" The athletic sports of running, jumping, and wrest- 
ling, were the pastimes of boys, in common with the 
men. 

"A well-grown boy, at the age of twelve or thirteen 
years, was furnished with a small rifle and shot-pouch. 



SHOOTING. 261 

He then became a fort-soldier, and had his port hole 
assigned him. Hunting squirrels, turkeys, and 
raccoons, soon made him expert in the use of his 
gun. 

" Dancing was the principal amusement of our young 
people of both sexes. Their dances, to be sure, were 
of the simplest form. Three and four-handed reels 
and jigs. Country dances, cotillions, and minuets, 
were unknown. I remember to have seen, once or 
twice, a dance which was called "The Irish Trot," 
but I have long since forgotten its figure. 

" Shooting at marks was a common diversion among 
the men, when their stock of ammunition would allow 
it ; this, however, was far from being always the case. 
The present mode of shooting off-hand was not 
then in practice. This mode was not considered 
as any trial of the value of a gun, nor indeed, as 
much of a test of the skill of a marksman. Their 
shooting was from a rest, and at as great a distance 
as the length and weight of the barrel of the gun 
would throw a ball on a horizontal level. Such \vas 
their regard to accuracy, in those sportive trials ; f 
their rifles, and of their own skill in the use of them, 
that they often put moss, or some other soft substance 



362 LIFE OF COLONEL DANIEL BOONE. 

on the log or stump from which they fchot, for fear 
of having the bullet thrown from the mark, by the 
spring of the barrel. "When the rifle was held to the 
side of a tree for a rest, it was pressed against it as 
lightly as possible, for the same reason. 

" Eifles of former times were different from those of 
modern date ; few of them carried more than forty nve 
bullets to the pound. Bullets of a less size were not 
thought sufficiently heavy for hunting or war." 

Our readers will pardon the length of these extracts 
from Doddridge, as they convey accurate pictures of 
many scenes of Western life in the times of Daniel 
Boone. We add to them a single extract from "Earn- 
say's Annals of Tennessee." The early settlement of 
that State took place about the same time with that 
of Kentucky, and was made by emigrants from the 
same region. The following remarks are therefore 
perfectly applicable to the pioneers of Kentucky. 

u The settlement of Tennessee was unlike that of the 
present new country of the United States. Emigrants 
from the Atlantic cities, and from most points in the 
Western interior, now embark upon steamboats or 
other craft, and carrying with them all the conve- 
niences and comforts of civilized life — indeed, many 



SETTLEMENT OF TENNESSEE. 263 

of its luxuries — are, in a few days, without toil, dan 
ger, or exposure, transported to their new abodes, and 
in a few months are surrounded with the appendages 
of home, of civilization, and the blessings of law and 
of society. The wilds of Minnesota and Nebraska, 
by the agency of steam, or the stalwart arms of 
Western boatmen, are at once transformed into the 
settlements of a commercial and civilized people. 
Independence and St. Paul, six months after they are 
laid off, have their stores and their workshops, their 
artisans, and their mechanics. The mantua-maker 
and the tailor arrive in the same boat with the car- 
penter and mason. The professional man and the 
printer quickly follow. In the succeeding year the 
piano, the drawing-room, the restaurant, the billiard- 
table, the church bell, the village and the city in 
miniature, are all found, while the neighboring in- 
terior is yet a wilderness and a desert. The town and 
comfort, taste and urbanity are first; the clearing, 
the farm-house, the wagon-road and the improved 
country, second. It was far different ^on the frontier 
in Tennessee. At first a single Indian trail was the 
only entrance to the eastern border of it. and for many 
years admitted only of the hunter and thfc pack-horse 



264 LIFE OF COLONEL DANIEL BOONE. 

It was not till the year 1776 that a wagon was seen in 
Tennessee. In consequence of the want of roads — as 
well as of the great distance from sources of supply — 
the first inhabitants were without tools, and, of course, 
without .mechanics — much more, without the conve- 
niences of living and the comforts of house-keeping. 
Luxuries were absolutely unknown. Salt was brought 
on pack-horses from Augusta and Eichmond, and 
readily commanded ten dollars a bushel. The salt 
gourd, in every cabin, was considered as a treasure. 
The sugar-maple furnished the only article of luxury 
on the frontier; coffee and tea being unknown, or 
beyond the reach of the settlers, sugar was seldom 
made, and was only used for the sick, or in the prep- 
aration of a sweetened dram at a wedding, or the arrival 
of a new-comer. The appendages of the kitchen, the 
cupboard, and the table were scanty and simple. . 

" Iron was brought, at great expense, from the forges 
east of the mountain, on pack-horses, and was sold at 
an enormous price. Its use was, for this reason, con- 
fined to the construction and repair of plows and 
other farming utensils. Hinges, nails, and fastenings 
of that material, were seldom seen. 

" The costume of the first settlers corresponded well 



DRESS OF EARLY TENNESSEANS. 265 

with the style of their buildings and the quality of 
their furniture. The hunting-shirt of the militiaman 
and the hunter was in general use. The rest of their 
apparel was in keeping with it — plain, substantial, and 
well adapted for comfort, use, and economy. The 
apparel of the pioneer's family was all home-made t 
and in a whole neighborhood there would not be 
seen, at the first settlement of the country, a single 
article of dress of foreign growth or manufacture. 
Half the year, in many families, shoes were not worn. 
Boots, a fur hat, and a coat with buttons on each side, 
attracted the gaze of the beholder, and sometimes 
received censure and rebuke. A stranger from the 
old States chose to doff his ruffles, his broadcloth, and 
his queue, rather than endure the scoff and ridicule 
of the backwoodsmen. 

u The dwelling-house, on every frontier in Tennes- 
see, was the log-cabm. A carpenter and a mason were 
not needed to build them — much less the painter, the 
glazier, or the upholsterer. Every settler had, besides 
his rifle, no other instrument but an axe, a hatchet, 
and a butcher-knife. A saw, an auger, a froe, and a 
broad-axe would supply a whole settlement, and were 
used as common property in the erection of the log- 



266 LIFE OF COLONEL DANIEL BOONE. 

cabin. The floor of the cabin was sometimes the 
earth. No saw-mill was yet erected ; and, if the means 
or leisure of the occupant authorized it, he split out 
puncheons for the floor and for the shutter of the en- 
trance to his cabin. The door was hung with wooden 
hinges and fastened by a wooden latch. 

" Such was the habitation of the pioneer Tennes- 
sean. Scarcely can one of these structures, venerable 
for their years and the associations which cluster 
around them, be now seen in Tennessee. Time and 
improvement have displaced them. Here and there, 
in the older counties, may yet be seen the old log 
house, which sixty years ago sheltered the first emi- 
grant, or gave, for the time, protection to a neighbor- 
hood, assembled within its strong and bullet-proof 
walls. Such an one is the east end of Mr. Martin's 
house, at Campbell's Station, and the centre part of 
the mansion of this writer, at Mecklenburg, once Gil- 
liam's Station, changed somewhat, it is true, in some 
of its aspects, but preserving even yet, in the height 
of the story and in its old-fashioned and capacious 
fire-place, some of the features of primitive architec- 
ture on the frontier. Such, too, is the present dwell- 
ing-house of Mr. Tipton, on Ellejoy, in Blount County, 



FURNITURE OF A LOG-CABIN. 267 

and that of Mr. Glasgow Snoddy, in Sevier County. 
But these old buildings are becoming exceedingly 
rare, and soon not one of them will be seen. Their 
unsightly proportions and rude architecture will not 
much longer offend modern taste, nor provoke the 
idle and irreverent sneer of the fastidious and the fash- 
ionable. When the last one of these pioneer houses 
shall have fallen into decay and ruins, the memory of 
their first occupants will still be immortal and inde- 
structible. 

" The interior of the cabin was no less unpretending 
and simple. The whole furniture, of the one apart- 
ment — answering in these primitive times the purposes 
of the kitchen, the dining-room, the nursery and the 
dormitory — were a plain home-made bedstead or two, 
some split-bottomed chairs and stools ; a large punch- 
eon, supported on four legs, used, as occasion required, 
for a bench or a table, a water shelf and a bucket ; 
a spinning-wheel, and sometimes a loom, finished the 
catalogue. The wardrobe of the family was equally 
plain and simple. The walls of the house were hung 
round with the dresses of the females, the hunting- 
shirts, clothes, and the arms and shot-pouches of the 
men, 



268 LIFE OF COLONEL DANIEL BOONE. 

" The labor and employment of a pioneer family- 
were distributed in accordance with surrounding cir- 
cumstances. To the men was assigned the duty of 
procuring subsistence and materials for clothing, 
erecting the cabin and the station, opening and culti- 
vating the farm, hunting the wild beasts, and repel- 
ling and pursuing the Indians. The women spun the 
flax, the cotton and wool, wove the cloth, made them 
up, milked, churned, and prepared the food, and did 
their full share of the duties of house-keeping. An- 
other thus describes them : ' There we behold woman 
in her true glory ; not a doll to carry silks and jewels ; 
not a puppet to be dandled by fops, an idol of profane 
adoration, reverenced to-day, discarded to-morrow; 
admired, but not respected ; desired, but not esteemed ; 
ruling by passion, not affection ; imparting her weak- 
ness, not her constancy, to the sex she should exalt ; 
the source and mirror of vanity. We see her as a 
wife, partaking of the cares, and guiding the labors 
of her husband, and by her domestic diligence spread- 
ing cheerfulness all around ; for his sake, sharing the 
decent refinements of the world, without being fond 
of them; placing all her joy, all her happiness, in the 
merited approbation of the man she loves. As a 



SOCIETY AMONGST THE SETTLERS. 269 

mother, we find her the affectionate, the ardent in- 
structress of the children she has reared from infancy, 
and trained them up to thought and virtue, to medi 
tation and benevolence ; addressing them as rational 
bangs, and preparing them to become men and women 
in their turn. 

il l Could there be happiness or comfort in such 
dwellings and such a state of society ? To those who 
are accustomed to modern refinements, the truth ap- 
pears like fable. The early occupants of log-cabins 
were among the most happy of mankind. Exercise 
and excitement gave them health ; they were practi- 
cally equal ; common danger made them mutually 
dependant ; brilliant hopes of future wealth and dis- 
tinction led them on ; and as there was ample room 
for all, and as each new-comer increased individual 
and general security, there was little room for that 
envy, jealousy, and hatred which constitute a large 
portion of human misery in older societies. Never 
were the story, the joke, the song, and the laugh 
better enjoyed than upon the hewed blocks, or punch- 
eon stools, around the roaring log fire of the early 
Western settler. The lyre of Apollo was not hailed 
with more delight in primitive Greece than the advent 



270 LIFE OF COLONEL DANIEL BOONE. 

of the first fiddler among the dwellers of the wilder 
ness ; and the polished daughters of the East never 
enjoyed themselves half so well, moving to the music 
of a full band, upon the elastic floor of their orna- 
mented ball-room, as did the daughters of the emi- 
grants, keeping time to a self-taught fiddler, on the 
bare earth or puncheon floor of the primitive log- 
cabin. The smile of the polished beauty is the wave 
of the lake, where the breeze plays gently over it, and 
her movement is the gentle stream which drains it ; 
but the laugh of the log-cabin is the gush of nature's 
fountain, and its movement, its leaping water.'* 

" On the frontier the diet was necessarily plain and 
homely, but exceedingly abundant and nutritive. The 
Goshen of Americaf furnished the richest milk, the 
finest butter, and the most savory and delicious meats. 
In their rude cabins, with their scanty and inartificial 
furniture, no people ever enjoyed in wholesome food a 
greater variety, or a superior quality of the necessaries 
of life. For bread, the Indian corn was exclusively 
used. It was not till 1790 that the settlers on the 
rich bottoms of Cumberland and Nollichucky discov- 

* Kendall. f Butler. 



INDIAN CORN IN TENNESSEE. 271 

ered the remarkable adaptation of the soil and climate 
of Tennessee to the production of this grain. Emi- 
grants from James Kiver, the Catawba, and the Santee, 
were surprised at the amount and quality of the corn 
crops, surpassing greatly the best results of agricul- 
tural 'labor and care in the Atlantic States. This 
superiority still exists, and Tennessee, by the census 
of 1850, was the corn State. Of all the farinacea, 
corn is best adapted to the condition of a pioneer peo- 
ple; and if idolatry is at all justifiable, Ceres, or 
certainly the Goddess of Indian corn, should have 
had a temple and a worshipers among the pioneers 
of Tennessee. Without that grain, the frontier settle- 
ments could not have been formed and maintained. 
It is the most certain crop — requires the least prep- 
aration of the ground — is most congenial to a virgin 
soil — needs not only the least amount of labor in its 
culture, but comes to maturity in the shortest time. 
The pith of the matured stalk of the corn is esculent 
and nutritious ; and the stalk itself, compressed be- 
tween rollers, furnishes what is known as corn-stalk 
molasses. 

" This grain requires, also, the least care and trouble 
in preserving it. It may safely stand all winter upon 



272 LIFE OF COLONEL DANIEL BOONE. 

the stalk without injury from the weather or appre- 
hension of damage by disease, or the accidents to 
which other grains are subject. Neither smut nor 
rust, nor weavil nor snow-storm, will hurt it. After 
its maturity, it is also prepared for use or the granary 
with little labor. The husking is a short process, and 
is even advantageously delayed till the moment arrives 
for using the corn. The machinery for converting it 
into food is also exceedingly simple and cheap. As 
soon as the ear is fully formed, it may be roasted or 
boiled, and forms thus an excellent and nourishing 
diet. At a later period it may be grated, and fur- 
nishes, in this form, the sweetest bread. The grains 
boiled in a variety of modes, either whole or broken 
in a mortar, or roasted in the ashes, or popped in an 
oven, are well relished. If the grain is to be con- 
verted into meal, a simple tub-mill answers the pur- 
pose best, as the meal hast perfectly ground is always 
preferred. A bolting-cloth is not needed, as it dimin 
ishes the sweetness and value of the flour. The cata- 
logue of the advantages of this meal might be extended 
further. Boiled in water, it forms the frontier dish 
called mush, which was eaten with milk, with honey, 
molasses, butter or gravy. Mixed with cold water, it 



VARIED USES OF INDIAN CORN. 273 

is, at once, ready for the cook ; covered with hot ashes, 
the preparation is called the ash cake ; placed upon a 
piece of clapboard, and set near the coals, it forms the 
journey-cake ; or managed in the same way, upon a 
helveless hoe, it forms the hoe-cake; put in an oven, 
and covered over with a heated lid, it is called, if in a 
large mass, a pone or loaf; if in smaller quantities, 
dodgers. It has the further advantage, over all other 
flour, that it requires in its preparation few culinary 
utensils, and neither sugar, yeast, eggs, spices, soda, 
potash, or other et ceteras, to qualify or perfect the 
bread. To all this, it maybe added, that it is not 
only cheap and well tasted, but it is unquestionably 
the most wholesome and nutritive food. The largest 
and healthiest people in the world have lived upon it 
exclusively. It formed the principal bread of that 
robust race of men — giants in miniature — which, half 
a century since, was seen on the frontier. 

"The dignity of history is not lowered by this 
enumeration of the pre-eminent qualities of Indian 
corn. The rifle and the axe have had their influence 
in subduing the wilderness to the purposes of civiliza- 
tion, and they deserve their eulogists and trumpeters. 
Let paeans be sung all over the mighty West to Indian 
18 



274 LIFE OF COLONEL DANIEL BOONE. 

corn — without it, the West would have still been a 
wilderness. Was the frontier suddenly invaded? 
Without commissary or quartermaster, or other 
sources of supply, each soldier parched a peck of 
corn ; a portion of it was put into his pockets, the 
remainder in his wallet, and, throwing it upon his 
saddle, with his rifle on his shoulder, he was ready, in 
half an hour, for the campaign. Did a flood of emi- 
gration inundate the frontier with an amount of con- 
sumers disproportioned to the supply of grain ? The 
facility of raising the Indian corn, and its early ma- 
turity, gave promise and guaranty that the scarcity 
would be temporary and tolerable. Did the safety of 

the frontier demand the services of every adult militia- 

# 

man ? The boys and women could, themselves, raise 
corn and furnish ample supplies of bread. The crop 
could be gathered next year. Did an autumnal inter- 
mittent confine the whole family or the entire popula- 
tion to the sick bed ? This certain concomitant of 
the clearing, and cultivating the new soil, mercifully 
withholds its paroxysms till the crop of corn is made. 
It requires no further labor or care afterward. Paeans, 
say we, and a temple and worshipers, to the Creator 
of Indian corn. The frontier man could gratefully 



SPORTS OF THE FRONTIER. -275 

say : c He maketh me to lie down in green pastures. 
He leadeth me beside the still waters. Thou preparesi 
a table before me in presence of mine enemies? 

"The sports of the frontier men were manly, 
athletic, or warlike — the chase, the bear hunt, the deer 
drive, shooting at the target, throwing the tomahawk, 
jumping, boxing and wrestling, foot and horse-racing.. 
Playing marbles and pitching dollars, cards and back- 
gammon, were little known, and were considered base 
or effeminate. The bugle, the violin, the fife and 
drum, furnished all the musical entertainments. These 
were much used and passionately admired. Weddings, 
military trainings, house-raisings, chopping frolics, 
were often followed with the fiddle, and dancing, and 
rural sports." 



CHAPTER XX. 

Indian hostilities resumed — Expedition of Davis, Caffree and 
McClure — Murder of Elliot — Marshall's river adventure — At- 
tack on Captain Ward's boat — Affair near Scaggs* Creek — 
Growth of Kentucky — Population — Trade — General Logan calls 
a meeting at Danville — Danger of the country from Indian hos- 
tilities, and necessity of defense considered — Convention called 
— Separation from Virginia proposed — Other conventions — 
Virginia consents — Kentucky admitted as an independent 
State of the Union — Indian hostilities — Expedition and death 
of Colonel Christian — Attack on Higgins' Fort — Expedition of 
General Clark — Its utter failure — Expedition of General Lo- 
gan — Surprises and destroys a Shawanese town — Success of 
Captain Hardin — Defeat of Hargrove — Affairs in Bourbon 
County — Exploits of Simon Kenton — Affairs at the Elkhorn 
settlements — Treaty — Harman's expedition — Final pacification 
of the Indians after Wayne's victory. 

Kentucky was not yet entirely freed from Indian 

hostilities. There was no formidable invasion, such 

as to call for the exertions of Boone, Kenton and the 

other warriors of the border, but there were several 

occurrences which occasioned considerable alarm. 

In the spring of 1784, a number of families started 
(276) 



INDIAN HOSTILITIES KESUMED. 277 

down the Ohio from Louisville in two flat boats. They 
were pursued by Indians in canoes, but awed by the 
determined aspect of the whites, they drew off, without 
so much as a gun being fired on either side. 

This same spring a party of southern Indians stole 
some horses from Lincoln County. Three young men, 
Davis, Caffree and McClure, pursued them, but failing 
to overtake them, concluded to make reprisals on the 
nearest Indian settlement. Not far from the Tennessee 
Elver, they fell in with an equal number of Indians. 
The two parties saluted each other in a very friendly 
manner, and agreed to journey in company. The 
whites, however, were by no means convinced of the 
sincerity of their companions, and, seeing them talking 
together very earnestly, became assured of their hos- 
tile intentions. It being determined to anticipate the 
Indians' attack ; Caffree undertook to capture one of 
them, while his companions shot the other two. Ac- 
cordingly he sprung upon the nearest Indian, and bore 
him to the ground ; Davis' gun missed fire but McClure 
shot his man dead. The remaining Indian sprung to 
a tree from which shelter he shot Caffree, who was 
still struggling with the Indian he had grappled. He, 
in his turn was immediately shot by McClure. The 



278 



LIFE OF COLONEL DANIEL BOONE. 



Indian whom Caffree had attacked, extricated himself 
from the grasp of his dying antagonist, and seizing 
his rifle presented it at Davis, who was coming to the 
assistance of his friend. Davis took to flight, his rifle 
not being in good order, and wa£ pursued by the 
Indian into the wood. McClure, loading his gun, fol- 
lowed them, but lost sight of both. Davis was never 
heard of afterward. 

McClure now concluded to retreat, but he had not 
proceeded far, before he met an Indian on horseback 
attended by a boy on foot. The warrior dismounted, 
and seating himself on a log, offered his pipe to Mc- 
Clure. Soon other Indians were seen advancing in 
the distance, when McClure's sociable friend, informed 
him that when his companions came up, they would 
take him (McClure) and put him on a horse, tying his 
feet under its belly. In order to convey to his white 
brother an adequate idea of the honor intended him, 
the Indian got astride the log and locked his feet to- 
gether.- McClure took this opportunity of shooting 
his amiable but rather eccentric companion, and then 
ran off into the woods and escaped. 

This affair the reader will bear in mind, was with 
southern Indians, not with those of the north-western 



A WARNING FROM GIRTY. 279 

tribes, from whom the Kentuckians had suffered most. 
The only demonstration of hostility made by these, 
this year, appears to have been the pursuit of the boats 
mentioned before. In March, 1785, a man of the name 
of Elliot, who had emigrated to the country near the 
mouth of the Kentucky River, was killed by Indians, 
and his house destroyed and family dispersed. 

As Colonel Thomas Marshall from Virginia was de- 
scending the Ohio, in a flat boat, he was hailed from 
the northern shore by a man, who announced himself 
as James. Girty, and said that he had been placed by 
his brother Simon, to warn all boats of the danger of 
being attacked by the Indians. He told them that ef- 
forts would be made to decoy them ashore by means 
of renegade white men, who would represent themselves 
as in great distress. He exhorted them to steel their 
hearts against all such appeals, and to keep the middle 
of the river. He said that his brother regretted the 
injuries he had inflicted upon the whites, and w r ould 
gladly repair them as much as possible, to be re-admit- 
ted to their society, having lost all his influence among 
the Indians. This repentance on the part of Girty 
seems to have been of short duration, as he remained 
among the Indians till his death, which according to 




280 LIFE OF COLONEL DANIEL BOONE. 

some took place at the battle of the Thames, though 
others deny it. 

However sincere or lasting Girty's repentance had 
been, he could never have lived in safety among the 
whites; he had been too active, and if common ac- 
counts are to be credited, too savage in his hostility to 
them, to admit of forgiveness ; and it is probable that 
a knowledge of this prevented him from abandoning 
the Indians. 

" About the same time," says McClung, " Captain 
James Ward, at present a highly-respectable citizen 
of Mason County, Kentucky, was descending the Ohio, 
under circumstances which rendered a rencontre with 
the Indians peculiarly to be dreaded. He, together 
with half a dozen others, one of them his nephew, em- 
barked in a crazy boat, about forty-five feet long, and 
eight feet wide, with no other bulwark than a single 
pine plank, above each gunnel. The boat was much 
encumbered with baggage, and seven horses were on 
board. Having seen no enemy for several days, they 
had become secure and careless, and permitted the 
boat to drift within fifty yards of the Ohio shore. 
Suddenly, several hundred Indians showed them- 
selves on the bank, and running down boldly to the 



WAED'S RENCONTRE WITH INDIANS. 281 

water's edge, opened a heavy fire upon the boat. The 
astonishment of the crew may be conceived. 

Captain Ward and his nephew were at the oars 
when the enemy appeared, and the captain knowing 
that their safety depended upon their agility to regain 
the middle of the river, kept his seat firmly, and ex- 
erted his utmost powers at the oar, but his nephew 
started up at sight of the enemy, seized his rifle, and 
was in the act of leveling it, when he received a ball 
m the breast, and fell dead in the bottom of the boat. 
Unfortunately, his oar fell into the river, and the Cap- 
tain, having no one to pull against him, rather urged 
the boat nearer to the hostile shore than otherwise. 
He quickly seized a plank, however, and giving his 
oar to another of the crew, he took the station which 
his nephew had held, and unhurt by the shower of 
bullets which flew around him, continued to exert 
himself until the boat had reached a more respectable 
distance. He then, for the first time, looked around 
him in order to observe the condition of the crew. 

His nephew lay in his blood, perfectly lifeless ; the 
horses had been all killed or mortally wounded. Some 
had fallen overboard; others were struggling violently, 
and causing their frail bark to dip water so abundantly, 



282 



LIFE OF COLONEL DANIEL BOONE. 



as to excite the most serious apprehensions. But the 
crew presented the most singular spectacle. A captain, 
who had served with reputation in the continental 
army, seemed now totally bereft of his faculties. He 
lay upon his back in the bottom of the boat, with 
hands uplifted, and a countenance in which terror was 
personified, exclaiming in a tone of despair, u Oh Lord ! 
Oh Lord I" A Dutchman, whose weight might amount 
to about three hundred pounds, was anxiously engaged 
in endeavoring to find shelter for his bulky person, 
which, from the lowness of the gunnels, was a very 
difficult undertaking. In spite of his utmost efforts, a 
portion of his posterior luxuriance appeared above 
the gunnel, and afforded a mark to the enemy, which 
brought a constant shower of balls around it. 

" In vain he shifted his position. The hump still 
appeared, and the balls still flew around it, until the 
Dutchman losing all patience, raised his head above 
the gunnel, and in a tone of querulous remonstrance, 
called out, i Oh now ! quit tat tamned nonsense, tere, 
will you !' Not a shot was fired from the boat. At 
one time, after they had partly regained the current, 
Captain Ward attempted to bring his rifle to bear 
upon them, but so violent was the agitation of the 



MASSACRE NEAR SCAGG'S CREEK. 283 

boat, from the furious struggles of the horses, that he 
could not steady his piece within twenty yards of the 
enemy, and quickly laying it aside, returned to the 
oar. The Indians followed them down the river for 
more than an hour, but having no can'oes they did not 
attempt to board ; and as the boat was at length trans- 
ferred to the opposite side of the river, they at length 
abandoned the pursuit and disappeared. None of the 
crew, save the young man already mentioned, were 
hurt, although the Dutchman's seat of honor served as 
a target for the space of an hour ; and the continental 
captain was deeply mortified at the sudden, and, as he 
sail, 'unaccountable' panic which had seized him. 
Captain Ward himself was protected by a post, which 
had been fastened to the gunnel, and behind which he 
sat while rowing."* 

"In October, a party of emigrants were attacked 
near Scagg's Creek, and six killed. Mrs. McClure, 
with four children, ran into the woods, where she 
might have remained concealed, if it had not been for 
the cries of her infant, whom she could not make up 
her mind to abandon. The Indians guided to her 

* McCrang. 



284 LIFE OF COLONEL DANIEL BOONE. 

hiding-place by these cries, cruelly tomahawked the 
three oldest children, but made her prisoner with her 
remaining child. Captain Whitley, with twenty-one 
men, intercepted the party on its return, and dispersed 
them, killing two, and wounding the same number. 
The prisoners were rescued. A few days after, another 
party of emigrants were attacked, and nine of them 
killed. Captain Whitley again pursued the Indians. 
On coming up with them, they took to flight. Three 
were killed in the course of the pursuit ; two by the 
gallant Captain himself. Some other depredations 
were committed this year, but none of as much im- 
portance as those we have mentioned." 

These acts of hostility on the part of the Indians led 
to the adoption of measures for the defense of the 
Colony, to which we shall presently call the reader's 
attention. 

" Although," says Perkins,* " Kentucky grew 
rapidly during the year 1784, the emigrants number- 
ing twelve, and the whole population thirty thou- 
sand; although a friendly meeting was held by 
Thomas J. Dalton, with the Piankeshaws, at Vin- 

"* "Western Annals." 



MEETING OF CONVENTION. 285 

cennes, in April; and though trade was extending 
itself into the clearings and among the canebrakes — 
Daniel Brodhead having opened his store at Louisville 
the previous year, and James Wilkinson having come 
to Lexington in February, as the leader of a large 
commercial company, formed in Philadelphia, still 
the cool and sagacious mind of Logan led him to pre- 
pare his fellow-citizens for trial and hardships. He 
called, in the autumn of 1784, a meeting of the people 
at Danville, to take measures for defending the 
country, and at this meeting the whole subject of the 
position and danger of Kentucky was examined and 
discussed, and it was agreed that a convention should 
meet in December to adopt some measures for the 
security of the settlements in the wilderness. Upon 
the 27th of that month it met, nor was it long before 
the idea became prominent that Kentucky must ask 
* to be severed from Virginia, and left to her own 
guidance and control. But as no such conception was 
general, when the delegates to this first convention 
were chosen, they deemed it best to appoint a second, 
to meet during the next May, at which was specially 
to be considered the topic most interesting to those 
who were called on to think and vote — a complete 



286 



LIFE OF COLONEL DANIEL BOONE. 



separation from the parent State — political indepen- 
dence. 

Several other conventions took place, in which the 
subject of a separation from Virginia was considered. 
In 1786 the Legislature of Virginia enacted the neces- 
sary, preliminary provisions for the separation and 
erection of Kentucky into an independent State, with 
the condition that Congress should receive it into the 
Union, which was finally effected in the year 1792. 

Previously to this event, Indian hostilities were 
again renewed. 

"A number of Indians in April, 1786, stole some 
horses from the Bear Grass settlement, with which 
they crossed the Ohio. Colonel Christian pursued 
them into the Indian country, and, coming up with 
them, destroyed the whole party. How many there 
were is not stated. The whites lost two men, one of 
whom was the Colonel himself whose death was a 
severe loss to Kentucky. The following affair, which 
took place the same year, is given in the language of 
one who participated in it : 

u 'After the battle of the Blue Licks, and in 1786 
our family removed to Higgins' block-house on Lick 
ing Eiver, one and a half miles above Cynthiana 



HIGGINS FORT ATTACKED. 287 

Between those periods my father had been shot by the 
Indians, and my mother married Samuel Van Hook, 
who had been one of the party engaged in the defense 
at Ruddeirs Station in 1780, and on its. surrender was 
carried with the rest of the prisoners to Detroit. 

" ' Higgins' Fort, or block-house, had been built at 
the bank of the Licking, on precipitous rocks, at least 
thirty feet high, which served to protect us on every 
side but one. On the morning of the 12th of June, 
at daylight, the fort, which consisted of six or seven 
houses, was attacked by a party of Indians, fifteen or 
twenty in number. There was a cabin outside, below 
the fort, where William McCombs resided, although 
absent*at that time. His son Andrew, and a man 
hired in the family, named Joseph McFall, on making 
their appearance at the door to wash themselves, were 
both shot down — McCombs through the knee, and 
McFall in the pit of the stomach. McFall ran to the 
block-house, and McCombs fell, unable to support 
himself longer, just after opening the door of his 
cabin, and was dragged in by his sisters, who barri- 
caded the door instantly. On the level and only ac- 
cessible side there was a corn-field, and the season 
oeing favorable, and the soil rich as well as new, the 



288 LIFE OF COLONEL DANIEL BOONE. 

corn was more than breast high. Here the main body 
of the Indians lay concealed, while three or four who 
made the attack attempted thereby to decoy the whites 
outside of the defenses. Failing in this, they set fire 
to an old fence and corn-crib, and two stables, both 
long enough built to be thoroughly combustible. 
These had previously protected their approach in that 
direction. Captain Asa Eeese was in command of our 
little fort. 'Boys,' said he, 'some of you must run 
over to Hinkston's or Harrison's.' These were one 
and a half and two miles off, but in different directions. 
Every man declined. I objected, alleging as my rea- 
son that he would give up the fort before I could 
bring relief; but on Kis assurance that he would hold 
out, I agreed to go. I jumped off the bank through 
the thicket of trees, which broke my fall, while they 
scratched my face and limbs. I got to the ground 
with a limb clenched in my hands, which I had grasped 
unawares in getting through. I recovered from the 
jar in less than a minute, crossed the Licking, and 
ran up a cow-path on the opposite side, which the 
cows from one of those forts had beat down in their 
visits for water. As soon as I had gained the bank 1 
shouted to assure my friends of my safety, and to dis- 



INVASION OF INDIAN COUNTRY. 289 

courage the enemy. In less than an hour I was back, 
with a relief of ten horsemen, well armed, and driving 
in full chase after the Indians. But they had de- 
camped immediately upon hearing my signal, well 
knowing what it meant, and it was deemed imprudent 
to pursue them with so weak a party — the whole force 
in Higgins' block-house hardly sufficing to guard the 
women and children there. McFall, from whom the 
bullet could not be extracted, lingered two days and 
rights in great pain, when he died, as did McCombs, 
on the ninth day, mortification then taking place.' 

" While these depredations were going on, most of 
the Northwestern tribes were ostensibly at peace with 
the country, treaties having recently been made. But 
the Kentuckians, exasperated by the repeated out- 
rages, determined to have resort to their favorite ex* 
pedient of invading the Indian country. How far 
they were justified in holding the tribes responsible 
for the actions of these roving plunderers, the reader 
must judge for himself. We may remark, however, 
that it does not seem distinctly proved that the Indians 
engaged in these attacks belonged to any of the tribes 
against whom the attack was to be made. But the 
backwoodsmen were never very scrupulous in such 
19 



290 LIFE OF COLONEL DANIEL BOON& 

matters. They generally regarded the Indian race as 
a unit : an offense committed by one warrior might 
be lawfully punished on another. We often, in read- 
ing the history of the West, read of persons who, 
having lost relations by Indians of one tribe, made a 
practice of killing all whom they met, whether in 
peace or war. It is evident, as Marshall says, that 
no authority but that of Congress could render an 
expedition of this kind lawful. The Governor of 
Virginia had given instructions to the commanders 
of the counties to take the necessary means for de- 
fense ; and the Kentuckians, giving a free interpreta- 
tion to these instructions, decided that the expedition 
was necessary and resolved to undertake it. 

11 General Clark was selected to command it, and to 
the standard of this favorite officer volunteers eagerly 
thronged. A thousand men were collected at the Falls 
of the Ohio, from whence the troops marched by land 
to St. Vincennes, while the provisions and other sup- 
plies were conveyed by water. The troops soon be- 
came discouraged. When the provisions reached 
Vincennes, after a delay of several days on account 
of the low water, it was found that a large proportion 
of them were spoiled. In consequence of this, tho 



RETURN OF INVADING FORCES. 291 

men were placed upon short allowance, with which, 
of course, they were not well pleased. In the delay 
in waiting for the boats, much of the enthusiasm of 
the men had evaporated; and it is said by some that 
General Clark dispatched a messenger to the towns, 
in advance of the troops, to offer them the choice of 
peace or war, which greatly lessened the chances of 
the success of the expedition. Though this measure 
would be only complying with the requirements of 
good faith, it is very doubtful if it was adopted, so 
utterly at variance would it be with the usual manner 
of conducting these expeditions. 

" At any rate, when the army arrived within two 
days' march of the Indian towns, no less than three 
hundred of the men refused to proceed, nor could all 
the appeals of Clark induce them to alter their deter- 
mination. They marched off in a body ; and so dis- 
couraged were the others by this desertion, and the 
unfavorable circumstances in which they were placed, 
that a council held the evening after their departure 
concluded to relinquish the undertaking." 

The whole of the troops returned to Kentucky in 
a very disorderly manner. Thus did this expedition, 
begun under the most favorable auspices — for the 



292 



LIFE OF COLONEL DANIEL BOONE. 



commander's reputation was greater than any other 
in the West, and the men were the elite of Kentucky 
— altogether fail of its object, the men not having 
even seen the enemy. Marshall, in accounting for 
this unexpected termination, says that Clark was no 
longer the man he had been ; that he had injured his 
intellect by the "use of spirituous liquors. Colonel 
Logan had at first accompanied Clark, but he soon 
returned to Kentucky to organize another expedition ; 
that might, while the attention of the Indians was al- 
together engrossed by the advance of Clark, fall upon 
some unguarded point. He raised the requisite num- 
ber of troops without difficulty, and by a rapid march 
completely surprised one of the Shawanee towns, 
which he destroyed, killing several of the warriors, 
and bringing away a number of prisoners. In regard 
to the results of the measures adopted by the Ken- 
tuckians, we quote from Marshall : 

" In October of this year, a large number of families 
traveling by land to Kentucky, known by the name 
of McNitt's company, were surprised in camp, at night, 
by a party of Indians, between Big and Little Laurel 
River, and totally defeated, with the loss of twenty-one 
persons killed ; the rest dispersed, or taken prisoners. 



HARGROVE'S DEFEAT. 293 

u About the same time, Captain Hardin, from the 
south- western part of the district, with a party of men, 
made an excursion into the Indian country, surround- 
ing the Saline ; he fell in with a camp of Indians, 
whom he attacked and defeated, killing four of them, 
without loss on his part. 

u Some time in December, Hargrove and others were 
defeated at the mouth of Buck Creek, on the Cumber- 
land Eiver. The Indians attacked in the night, killed 
one man, and wounded Hargrove ; who directly be- 
came engaged in a rencontre with an Indian, armed, 
with his tomahawk ; of this he was disarmed, but es- 
caped, leaving the weapon with Hargrove, who bore 
it off, glad to extricate himself. In this year also, 
Benjamin Price was killed near the three forks of 
Kentucky. 

" Thus ended, in a full renewal of the war, the year 
whose beginning had happily witnessed the comple- 
tion of the treaties of peace. 

" By this time, one thing must have been obvious to 
those who had attended to the course of events — and 
that was, that if the Indians came into the country, 
whether for peace or war, hostilities were inevitable. 

fc If the white people went into their country, tne 



294 LIFE OF COLONEL DANIEL BOONE. 

same consequences followed. The parties were yet 
highly exasperated against each other ; they had not 
cooled since the peace, if peace it could be called ; and 
meet where they would, bloodshed was the result. 

" Whether the Indians to the north and west had as- 
certained, or not, that the two expeditions of this year 
were with or without the consent of Congress, they 
could but think the treaties vain things ; and either 
made by those who had no right to make them, or no 
power to enforce them. With Kentuckians, it was 
known that the latter was the fact. To the Indians, 
the consequence was the same. They knew to a cer- 
tainty, that the British had not surrendered the posts 
on the lakes — that it was from them they received 
their supplies ; that they had been deceived, as to the 
United States getting the posts, and they were easily 
persuaded to believe, that these posts would not be 
transferred; and that in truth, the British, not the 
United States, had been the conquerors in the late 
war. 

" Such were the reflections which the state of facts 
would have justified, and at the same time have dis- 
posed them for war. The invasion of their country 
by two powerful armies from Kentucky, could leave 



INCIDENT IN BOURBON COUNTY. 295 

no doubt of a disposition equally hostile on her part. 
Congress, utterly destitute of the means for enforcing 
the treaties, either on the one side or the other, stood 
aloof, ruminating on the inexhaustible abundance of 
her own want of resources — and the abuse of herself 
for not possessing them." 

After this year, we hear of but few independent ex- 
peditions from Kentucky. Their militia were often 
called out to operate with the United States troops, 
and in Wayne's campaign were of much service ; but 
this belongs to the general history of the United States. 
All that we have to relate of Kentucky now, is a series 
of predatory attacks by the Indians, varied occasion- 
ally by a spirited reprisal by a small party of whites. 
It is estimated that fifteen hundred persons were 
either killed or made prisoners in Kentucky after the 
year 1783. 

" On the night of the 11th of April, 1787," says 
McClung, " the house of a widow, in Bourbon County, 
became the scene of an adventure which we think 
deserves to be related. She occupied what is gener- 
ally called a double cabin, in a lonely part of the 
country, one room of which was tenanted by the old 
lady herself, together with two grown sons, and a 



296' 



LIFE OF COLONEL DANIEL BOONE. 



widowed daughter, at that time suckling an infant, 
while the other was occupied by two unmarried 
daughters, from sixteen to twenty years of age, 
together with a little girl not more than half grown. 
The hour was eleven o'clock at night. One of the 
unmarried daughters was still busily engaged at the 
loom, but the other members of the family, with the 
exception of one of the sons, had retired to rest. 
Some symptoms of an alarming nature had engaged 
the attention of the young man for an hour before 
any thing of a decided character took place. 

" The cry of owls was heard in the adjoining wood, 
answering each other in rather an unusual manner. 
The horses, which were enclosed as usual in a pound 
near the house, were more than commonly excited, 
and by repeated snorting and galloping, announced 
the presence of some object of terror. The young 
man was often upon the point of awakening his 
brother, but was as often restrained by the fear of 
incurring ridicule and the reproach of timidity, at 
that time an unpardonable blemish in the character 
of a Kentuckian. At length hasty steps were heard 
in the yard, and quickly afterward, several loud 
knocks at the door, accompanied by the usual excla- 



INCIDENT IN BOURBON COUNTY. 297 

mation, 'Who keeps house?' in very good English. 
The } r oung man, supposing from the language that 
some benighted settlers were at the door, hastily 
arose, and was advancing to withdraw the bar which 
secured it, when his mother, who had long lived upon 
the frontiers, and had probably 'detected the Indian 
tone in the demand for admission, instantly sprung 
out of bed, and ordered her son not to admit them, 
declaring that they were Indians. 

"She instantly awakened her other son, and the 
two young men seized their guns, which were always 
charged, prepared to repel the enemy. The Indians, 
finding it impossible to enter under their assumed 
characters, began to thunder at the door with great 
violence, but a single shot from a loop-hole compelled 
them to shift the attack to some less exposed point ; 
and, unfortunately, they discovered the door of the 
other cabin, containing the three daughters. The 
rifles of the brothers could not be brought to bear 
upon this point, and by means of several rails taken 
from the yard fence, the door was forced from its 
hinges, and the three girls were at the mercy of the 
savages. One was instantly secured, but the eldest 
defended herself desperately with a knife which she 



298 



LIFE OF COLONEL DANIEL BOONE. 



liad been using at the loom, and stabbed one of the 
Indians to the heart before she was tomahawked. 

"In the mean time the little girl, who had been 
overlooked by the enemy in their eagerness to secure 
the others, ran out into the yard, and might have 
effected her escape, had she taken advantage of the 
darkness and fled; but instead of that, the terrified 
little creature ran around the house wringing her 
hands, and crying out that her sisters were killed. 
The brothers, unable to hear her cries without risking 
every thing for her rescue, rushed to the door and were 
preparing to sally out to her assistance, when their 
mother threw herself before them and calmly declared 
that the child must be abandoned to its fate ; that the 
sally would sacrifice the lives of all the rest, without 
the slightest benefit to the little girl. Just then the 
child uttered a loud scream, followed by a few faint 
moans, and all was again silent. Presently the crack- 
ling of flames was heard, accompanied by a triumph- 
ant yell from the Indians, announcing that they had 
set fire to that division of the house which had been 
occupied by the daughters, and of which they held 
undisputed possession. 

" The fire was quickly communicated to the rest of 



TERRIBLE MASSACRE. 299 

the building, and it became necessary to abandon it 
01 perish in the flames. In the one case there was a 
possibility that some might escape ; in the other, their 
fate would be equally certain and terrible. The 
rapid approach of the flames cut short their moment- 
ary suspense. The door was thrown open, and the 
old lady, supported by her eldest son, attempted to 
cross the fence at one point, while her daughter, 
carrying her child in her arms, and attended by the 
younger of the brothers, ran in a different direction. 
The blazing roof shed a light over the yard but little 
inferior to that of day, and the savages were distinctly 
seen awaiting the approach of their victims. The old 
lady was permitted- to reach the stile unmolested, but 
in the act of crossing received several balls in her 
breast and fell dead. Her son, providentially, re 
mained unhurt, and by extraordinary agility effected 
his escape. 

" The other party succeeded also in reaching the 
fence unhurt, but in the act of crossing, were vigor- 
ously assailed by several Indians, who, throwing 
down their guns, rushed upon them with their toma- 
hawks. The young man defended his sister gallantly, 
firing upon the enemy as they approached, and then 






300 LIFE OF COLONEL DANIEL BOONE. 

wielding the butt of his rifle with a fury that drew 
their whole attention upon himself, and gave his 
sister an opportunity of effecting her escape. He 
quickly fell, however, under the tomahawks of his 
enemies, and was found at daylight, scalped and 
mangled in a shocking manner. Of the whole family 
consisting of eight persons, when the attack com- 
menced, only three escaped. Four were killed upon 
the spot, and one (the second daughter) carried off as 
a prisoner. 

" The neighborhood was quickly alarmed, and by 
daylight about thirty men were assembled under the 
command of Colonel Edwards. A light snow had 
fallen during the latter part of the night, and the 
Indian trail could be pursued at a gallop. It led 
directly into the mountainous country bordering upon 
Licking, and afforded evidences of great hurry and 
precipitation on the part of the fugitives. Unfortu- 
nately a hound had been permitted to accompany the 
whites, and as the trail became fresh and the scent 
warm, she followed it with eagerness, baying loudly 
and giving the alarm to the Indians. The consequen- 
ces of this imprudence w r ere soon displayed. The 
enemy finding the pursuit keen, and perceiving that 



UNSUCCESSFUL ARTIFICE. 301 

the strength of the prisoner began to fail, instantly sunk 
their tomahawks in her head and left her, still warm 
and bleeding, upon the snow. 

As the whites came up, she retained strength enough 
to waive her hand in token of recognition, and ap- 
peared desirous of giving them some information, with 
regard to the enemy, but her strength was too far 
gone. Her brother sprung from his horse and knelt 
by her side, endeavoring to stop the effusion of blood, 
but in vain. She gave him her hand, muttered 
some inarticulate words, and expired within two min- 
utes after the arrival of the party. The pursuit was 
renewed with additional ardor, and in twenty min- 
utes the enemy was within view. They had taken 
possession of a steep narrow ridge and seemed desirous 
of magnifying their numbers in the eyes of the whites, 
as they ran rapidly from tree to tree, and maintained 
a steady yell in their most appalling tones. The pur- 
suers, however, were too experienced to be deceived 
by so common an artifice, and being satisfied that the 
number of the enemy must be inferior to their own, 
they dismounted, tied their horses, and flanking out 
in such a manner as to enclose the enemy, ascended 



302 LIFE OF COLONEL DANIEL BOONE. 

the ridge as rapidly as was consistent with a due re- 
gard to the shelter of their persons 

The firing quickly commenced, and now for the first 
time they discovered that only two Indians were op- 
posed to them. They had voluntarily sacrificed them- 
selves for the safety of the main body, and succeeded 
in delaying pursuit until their friends could reach the 
mountains. One of them was instantly shot dead, and 
the other was badly wounded, as was evident from the 
blood upon his blanket, as well as that which filled 
his tracks in the snow for a considerable distance. 
The pursuit was recommenced, and urged keenly until 
night, when the trail entered a running stream and 
was lost. On the following morning the snow had 
melted, and every trace of the enemy was obliterated. 
This affair must be regarded as highly honorable to 
the skill, address, and activity of the Indians ; and the 
self-devotion of the rear guard, is a lively instance of 
that magnanimity of which they are at times capable, 
and which is more remarkable in them, from the ex 
treme caution, and tender regard for their own lives, 
which usually distinguished their warriors. 

From this time Simon Kenton's name became very 
prominent as a leader. This year, at the head of 



INDIAN RAIDS. 303 

forty-six men, he pursued a body of Indians, but did 
not succeed in overtaking them, which he afterward 
regarded as a fortunate circumstance, as he ascertained 
that they were at least double the number of his own 
party.. A man by the name of Scott, having been 
carried off by the Indians, Kenton followed them over 
the Ohio, and released him. 

As early as January, 1783, the Indians entered 
Kentucky, two of them were captured near Crab Or- 
chard by Captain Whitley. The same month, a party 
stole a number of horses from the Elkhorn settlements ; 
they were pursued and surprised in their camp. Their 
leader extricated his band, by a singular stratagem. 
•Springing up before the whites could fire, he went 
through a series of the most extraordinary antics, leap- 
ing and yelling as if frantic. This conduct absorbing 
the attention of the whites, his followers took ad- 
vantage of the opportunity to escape. As soon as 
they had all disappeared, the wily chief plunged into 
the woods and was seen no more. The attacks were 
continued in March. Several parties and families suf- 
fered severely. Lieutenant McClure, following the 
trail of a maurauding party of Indians, fell in with an- 



304 LIFE OF COLONEL DANIEL BOONE. 

other body, and in the skirmish that ensued, was mor* 
tally wounded. 

In 1789, a conference was held at the mouth of the 
Muskingum, with most of the northwestern tribes, 
the result of which was the conclusion of another 
treaty. The Shawanese were not included in this 
pacification. This tribe was the most constant in its 
enmity to the whites, of all the Western Indians. 
There was but little use in making peace with the In- 
dians unless all were included ; for as long as one tribe 
was at war, restless spirits among the others were found 
to take part with them, and the whites, on the other 
hand, were not particular to distinguish between hostile 
and friendly Indians. 

Though the depredations continued this year, no af- 
fair of unusual interest occurred ; small parties of the 
Indians infested the settlements, murdering and plun- 
dering the inhabitants. They were generally pursued, 
*but mostly without success. Major McMillan was at- 
tacked by six or seven Indians, but escaped unhurt 
after killing two of his assailants. 

A boat upon the Ohio was fired upon, five men killed, 
and a woman made prisoner. In their attacks upon 
boats, the Indians employed the stratagem of which 



INDIAN OUTRAGES CONTINUED. 305 

the whites had been warned by Girty. White men 
would appear upon the shore, begging the crew to res- 
cue them from the Indians, who were pursuing them. 
Some of these were renegades, and others prisoners 
compelled to act this part, under threats of death in 
its most dreadful form if they refused. 

The warning of Girty is supposed to have saved 
many persons from this artifice ; but too often unable 
to resist the many appeals, emigrants became victims 
to the finest feelings of our nature. 

Thus in March, 1790, a boat descending the river 
was decoyed ashore, and no sooner had it reached the 
bank than it was captured by fifty Indians, who killed 
a man and a woman, and made the rest prisoners. 
An expedition was made against the Indians on the 
Sciota by General Harmer, of the United States army, 
and General Scott, of the Kentucky militia, but noth- 
ing of consequence was achieved. In May a number 
of people returning from Divine service, on Bear Grass 
Creek, were attacked, and one man killed, and a 
woman made prisoner, who was afterward tomahawked. 
Three days after, a boat containing six men and sev- 
eral families was captured by sixteen Indians without 

loss. The whites were all carried off by the Indians, 
20 



306 LIFE OF COLONEL DANIEL BOONE. 

who intended, it is said, to make them slaves ; one of 
the men escaped and brought the news to the settle- 
ments. 

In the fall Harmer made a second expedition, 
which was attended with great disasters. Several 
marauding attacks of the Indians ensued; nor was 
peace finally restored until after the treaty of Green- 
ville, which followed the subjugation of the Indiana 
by General Wayne in 1794. 



CHAPTER XXI. 

Colonel Boone meets with the loss of all his land in Kentucky, 
and emigrates to Virginia — Resides on the Kenhawas, near 
Point Pleasant — Hears of the fertility of Missouri, and the 
abundance of game there — Emigrates to Missouri — Is ap- 
pointed commandant of a district under the Spanish Govern- 
ment — Mr. Audubon's narrative of a night passed with 
Boone, and the narratives made by him during the night- 
Extraordinary power of his memory. 

A period of severe adversity for Colonel Boone 
now ensued. His aversion to legal technicalities and 
his ignorance of legal forms were partly the cause of 
defects in the titles to the lands which he had long ago 
acquired, improved, and nobly defended. But the 
whole system of land titles in Kentucky at that early 
period was so utterly defective, that hundreds of others 
who were better informed and more careful than the 
old pioneer, lost their lands by litigation and the arts 
and rogueries of land speculators, who made it their 
ousiness to hunt up defects in land titles. 

The Colonel lost all his land — even his beautiful 
(307) 




308 LIFE OF COLONEL DANIEL BOONE. 

farm near Boonesborough, which ought to have been 
held sacred by any men possessed of a particle of 
patriotism or honest feeling, was taken from him. He 
consequently left Kentucky and settled on the Ken- 
hawa Eiver in Virginia, not far from Point Pleasant, 
This removal appears to have taken place in the }^ear 
1790. He remained in this place several years, culti- 
vating a farm, raising stock, and at the proper seasons 
indulging in his favorite sport of hunting. 

Some hunters who had been pursuing their sport 
on the western shores of the Missouri River gave Col- 
onel Boone a very vivid description of that country, 
expatiating on the fertility of the land,, the abundance 
of game, and the great herds of buffalo ranging over 
the vast expanse of the prairies. They also described 
the simple manners of the people, the absence of law- 
yers and lawsuits, and the Arcadian happiness which 
was enjoyed by all in the distant region, in such glow- 
ing terms that Boone resolved to emigrate and settle 
there, leaving his fourth son Jesse in the Kenhawa 
valley, where he had married and settled, and who did 
not follow him till several years after.* 

Mr. Peck fixes the period of this emigration in 1795. 

* Peck. 



RECEIVES A SPANISH COMMISSION. 309 

Perkins, in his " Western Annals," places it in 1797. 
His authority is an article of Thomas J. Hinde in the 
a American Pioneer," who says : " I was neighbor to 
Daniel Boone, the first white man that fortified against 
the Indians in Kentucky. In October, 1797, I saw 
him on pack-horses take up his journey for Missouri, 
then Upper Louisiana." 

Mr. Peck says:* "At that period, and for several 
years after, the country of his retreat belonged to the 
Crown of Spain. His fame had reached this remote 
region before him ; and he received of the Lieutenant- 
Governor, who resided at St. Louis, ' assurance that 
ample portions .of land should be given to him and 
his family.' His first residence was in the Femme 
Osage settlement, in the District of St. Charles, about 
forty-five miles west of St. Louis. Here he remained 
with his son Daniel M. Boone until 1804, when he 
removed to the residence of his youngest son, Nathan 
Boone, with whom he continued till about 1810, when 
he went to reside with his son-in-law, Flanders Calla- 
way. A commission from Don Charles D. Delassus, 
Lieutenant-Governor, dated July 11th, 1800, appoint- 
ing him commandant of the Femme Osage District, 

* Life of Boone. 




310 LIFE OF COLONEL DANIEL BOONE. 

was tendered and accepted. He retained this com- 
mand, which included both civil and military duties ; 
and he continued to discharge them with credit to 
himself, and to the satisfaction of all concerned, until 
the transfer of the government to the United States. 
The simple manners of the frontier people of Missouri 
exactly suited the peculiar habits and temper of 
Colonel Boone." 

It was during his residence in Missouri that Colonel 
Boone was visited by the great naturalist, J. J. Audu- 
bon, who passed a night with him. In his Ornitho- 
logical Biography, Mr. Audubon gives the following 
narrative of what passed on that occasion : 

a Daniel Boone, or, as he was usually called in the 
"Western country, Colonel Boone, happened to spend 
a night with me under the same roof, more than 
twenty years ago.* We had returned from a shooting 
excursion, in the course of which his extraordinary 
skill in the management of the rifle had been fully 
displayed. On retiring to the room appropriated to 
that remarkable individual and myself for the night, 1 
felt anxious to know more of his exploits and adven- 
tures than I did, and accordingly took the liberty of 

* This would be about the year 1810. 




A NIGHT WITH AUDUBON. 311 

proposing numerous questions to him. The stature 
and general appearance of this wanderer of the West- 
ern forests approached the gigantic. His chest was 
broad and prominent ; his muscular powers displayed 
themselves in every limb ; his countenance gave indi- 
cation of his great courage, enterprise, and persever- 
ance ; and when he spoke, the very motion of his lips 
brought the impression that whatever he uttered could 
not be otherwise than strictly true. I undressed, 
whilst he merely took off his hunting-shirt, and ar- 
ranged a few folds of blankets on the floor, choosing 
rather to lie there, as he observed, than on the softest 
bed. When we had both disposed of ourselves, each 
after his own fashion, he related to me the following 
account of his powers of memory, which I lay before 
you, kind reader, in his own words, hoping that the 
simplicity of his style may prove interesting to you : 
" ' I was once,' said he, ' on a hunting expedition 
on the banks of the Green Eiver, when the lower 
parts of this State (Kentucky) were still in the hands 
of Nature, and none but' the sons of the soil were 
looked upon as its lawful proprietors.* We Virginians 
had for some time been waging a war of intrusion 
upon them, and I, amongst the rest, rambled through 




812 LIFE OF COLONEL DANIEL BOONE. 

the woods in pursuit of their race, as l now would 
follow the tracks of any ravenous animal. The In- 
dians outwitted me one dark night, and I was as un- 
expectedly as suddenly made a prisoner by them. 
The trick had been managed with great skill ; for no 
sooner J*ad I extinguished the fire of my camp ; and 
laid me down to rest, in full security, as I thought, 
than I felt myself seized by an indistinguishable num- 
ber of hands, and was immediately pinioned, as if 
about to be led to the scaffold for execution. To have 
attempted to be refractory would have proved useless 
and dangerous to my life ; and I suffered myself to be 
removed from my camp to theirs, a few miles distant, 
without uttering even a word of complaint. You are 
aware, I dare say, that to act in this manner was the 
best policy, as you understand that by so doing I 
proved to the Indians at once that I was born and 
bred as fearless of death as any of themselves. 

a i When we reached the camp, great rejoicings 
were exhibited. Two squaws and a few papooses ap- 
peared particularly delighted at the sight of me, and I 
was assured, by very unequivocal gestures and words, 
that, on the morrow, the mortal enemy of the Ked- 
skins would cease to live. I never opened my lips, 



NARRATIVE TO AUDUBON. 313 

but was ljusy contriving some scheme which might 
enable me to give the rascals the slip before dawn. 
The women immediately fell a searching about my 
hunting-shirt for whatever they might think valuable, 
and, fortunately for me, soon found my flask filled 
with Monongahela (that is, reader, strong whisky). A 
terrific grin was exhibited on their murderous counte- 
nances, while my heart throbbed with joy at the an- 
ticipation of their intoxication. The crew immedi- 
ately began to beat their bellies and sing, as they 
passed the bottle from mouth to mouth. How often 
did I wish the flask ten times its size, and filled with 
aquafortis ! I observed that the squaws drank more 
freely than the warriors, and again my spirits were 
about to be depressed, when the report of a gun was 
heard at a distance. The Indians all jumped on their 
feet. The singing and drinking were both brought 
to a stand, and I saw, with inexpressible joy, the men 
walk off to some distance and talk to the squaws. I 
knew that they were consulting about me, and I fore- 
saw that in a few moments the warriors would go to 
discover the cause of the gun having been fired so 
near their camp. I expected that the squaws would 
be left to guard me. Well, sir, it was just so. They 



814 LIFE OF COLONEL DANIEL BOONE. 

returned ; the men took up their guns, and walked 
away. The squaws sat down again, and in less than 
five minutes had my bottle up to their dirtj^ mouths, 
gurgling down their throats the remains of the whisky. 

" ' With what pleasure did I see them becoming 
more and more drunk, until the liquor took such hold 
of them that it was quite impossible for these women 
to be of any service. They tumbled down, rolled 
about, and began to snore ; when I, having no other 
chance of freeing myself from the cords that fastened 
me, rolled over and over toward the fire, and, after a 
short time, burned them asunder. I rose on my feet, 
stretched my stiffened sinews, snatched up my rifle, 
and, for once in my life spared that of Indians. I 
now recollect how desirous I once or twice felt to lay 
open the skulls of the wretches with my tomahawk ; 
but when I again thought upon killing beings unpre- 
pared and unable to defend themselves, it looked like 
murder without need, and I gave up the idea. 

" 'But, sir, I felt determined to mark the spot, and 
walking to a thrifty ash sapling I cut out of it three 
large chips, and ran off. I soon reached the river, 
soon crossed it, and threw myself deep into the cane- 
brakes, imitating the tracks of an Indian with my feet, 



NARRATIVE TO AUDUBON. 315 

so that no chance might be left for those from whom 
Z had escaped to overtake me. 

" 'It is now nearly twenty years since this hap- 
pened, and more than five since I left the whites' set- 
tlements, which I might probably never have visited 
again had I not been called on as a witness in a law- 
suit that was pending in Kentucky, and which I really 
believe would never have been settled had I not come 
forward and established the beginning of a certain 
boundary line. This is the story, sir : 

M * Mr. moved from Old Virginia into Ken- 
tucky, and having a large tract granted to him in the 
new State, laid claim to a certain parcel of land ad- 
joining Green Eiver, and, as chance would have it, 
took for one of his corners the very ash tree on which 
I had made my mark, and finished his survey of some 
thousands of acres, beginning, as it is expressed in 
the deed, u at an ash marked by three distinct notches 
of the tomahawk of a white man." 

" i The tree had grown much, and the bark had 

covered the marks ; but, somehow or other, Mr. 

heard from some one all that I have already said to 
you, and thinking that I might remember the spot 
alluded to in the deed, but which was no longer dis- 



316 LIFE OF COLONEL DANIEL BOONE. 

coverable, wrote for me to come and try at least to 
find the place or the tree. His letter mentioned that 
all my expenses should be paid, and not caring much 
about once more going back to Kentucky I started 
and met Mr. . After some conversation, the af- 
fair with the Indians came to my recollection. I con- 
sidered for a while, and began to think that after all I 
could find the very spot, as well as the tree, if it was 
yet standing. 

u l Mr. and I mounted our horses, and off we 

went to the Gteen Eiver Bottoms. After some diffi- 
culties — for you must be aware, sir, that great changes 
have taken place in those woods — I found at last the 
spot where I had crossed the river, and, waiting for the 
moon to rise, made for the course in which I thought the 
ash tree grew. On approaching the place, I felt as if 
the Indians were there still, and as if I was still a 

prisoner among them. Mr. and I camped near 

what I conceived the spot, and waited until the return 
of day. 

" ' At the rising of the sun I was on foot, and, after 
a good deal of musing, thought that an ash tree then 
in sight must be the very one on which I had made 
my mark. I felt as if there could be no doubt of it, 



REMARKABLE POWER OF MEMORY. 817 

and mentioned my thought to Mr. . ' Well, Col- 
onel Boone/ said he, 'if you think so, I hope it may 
prove true, but we must have some witnesses ; do you 
stay here about, and I will go and bring some of the 

settlers whom I know.' I agreed. Mr. trotted 

off, and I, to pass the time, rambled about to see if a 
deer was still living in the land. But ah ! sir, what a 
wonderful difference thirty years make in the country ! 
Why, at the time when I was caught by the Indians, 
you would not have walked out in any direction for 
more than a mile without shooting a buck or a bear. 
There were then thousands of buffaloes on the hills 
in Kentucky ; the land looked as if it never would 
become poor ; and to hunt in those days was a pleasure 
indeed. But when I was left to myself on the banks 
of Green Eiver, I dare say for the last time in my life, 
a few signs only of deer were to be seen, and, as to a 
deer itself, I saw none. 

a 'Mr. returned, accompanied by three gen- 
tlemen. They looked upon me as if I had been 
Washington himself, and walked to the ash tree, 
which I now called my own, as if in quest of a long- 
lost treasure. JL took an axe from one of them, and 
cut a few chips off x the bark. Still no signs were to 




318 LIFE OF COLONEL DANIEL BOONE. 

be seen. So I cut again until I thought it was time 
to be cautious, and I scraped and worked away with 
my butcher-knife until I did come to where my toma- 
hawk had left an impression in the wood. We now 
went regularly to work, and scraped at the tree with 
care until three hacks, as plain as any three notches 

ever were, could be seen. Mr. and the other 

gentlemen were astonished, and I must allow I was 
as much surprised as pleased myself. I made affidavit 
of this remarkable occurrence in presence of these 

gentlemen. Mr. gained his cause. I left Green 

River forever, and came to where we now are ; and 
sir, I wish you a good-night.' " 



CHAPTER XXII. 

Colonel Boone receives a large grant of land from the Spanish 
Government of Upper Louisiana — He subsequently loses it 
by neglecting to secure tlie formal title — His law suits in bis 
new borne — Character of tbe people — Sketch of the history 
of Missouri — Colonel Boone's hunting — He pays his debts by 
the sale of furs — Hunting excursions continued — In danger 
from the Indians — Taken sick in his hunting camp — His rela- 
tives settled in his neighborhood — Colonel Boone applies to 
Congress to recover his land — The Legislature of Kentucky 
supports his claim— Death of Mrs. Boone— Results of the ap- 
plication to Congress-— He receives one-eleventh part of his 
just claim — He ceases to hunt — Occupations of his declining 
years — Mr. Harding paints his portrait. 

Lsr consideration of his official services as Syndic, 
ten thousand arpents* of excellent land were given 
to Colonel Boons by the Government. Under the 
special law, in order to make his title good, he should 
have obtained a confirmation of his grant from tbe 
immediate representative of the Crown, then residing 
in New Orleans. But his friend, the Commandant at 

* An arpent of land is eighty-five -hundredths of an acre. 
(319) 



320 LIFE OF COLONEL DANIEL BOONE. 

St. Louis, undertook to dispense with his residence on 
the land which was another condition to a sound title, 
and Boone probably supposed that "all would be 
right" without attending to any of the formalities, 
and neglected to take the 'necessary steps for holding 
his land securely. 

It is probable that he foresaw that Missouri would 
soon become a part of the United States, and expected 
justice from that quarter. But in this he was disap- 
pointed, for when that event took place, the comission- 
ers of the United States appointed to decide on con- 
firmed clains felt constrained by their instructions and 
rejected Colonel Boone's claims for want of legal for- 
malities. 

Thus was the noble pioneer a second time deprived 
of the recompense of his inestimable services by his 
inattention to the precautions nesessary for securing 
his rights. This second misfortune came upon him 
some time after the period of which we are now writing. 

Meantime Colonel Boone found his residence in 
Missouri agreeable, and in every respect congenial to 
his habits and tastes. His duties as Syndic were light ; 
and he was allowed ample time for the cultivation of 
his land, and for occasional tours of hunting, in which 



HISTORY OF MISSOURI. 821 

he so greatly delighted. Trapping beaver was another 
of his favorite pursuits, and in this new country ho 
found abundance of this as well as other species of 
game. 

A greater part of the people of Missouri were emi- 
grants from the United States, pioneers of the West, 
who had already resisted Indian aggressions, and 
were welcomed by the French and Spanish settlers as 
a clear accession to their military strength. 

A brief notice of the history of this State, showing 
how the different kinds of population came there, will 
be not inappropriate in this place. 

Though the French were the first settlers, and for 

a long time the principal inhabitants of Missouri, yet a 

very small portion of her present population is of that 

descent. A fort was built by that people as early as 

1719, near the site of the present capital, called Fort 

Orleans, and its lead mines worked to some extent the 

next year. St. Genevieve, the oldest town in the State, 

was settled in 1755, and St. Louis in 1764. At the 

treaty of 1763 it was assigned, with all the territory 

west of the Mississippi, to Spain. " In 1780, St. Louis 

was besieged and attacked by a body of British troops 

and Indians, fifteen hundred and forty strong." Dur- 
21 



322 LIFE OF COLONEL DANIEL BOONE. 

ing the siege, sixty of the French were killed. The 
siege was raised by Colonel George Eogers Clark, who 
came with five hundred men to the relief of the place. 
At the close of the American Kevolution, the territory 
west of the Mississippi remained with Spain till it was 
ceded to France, in 1801. In 1803, at the purchase of 
Louisiana, it came into the possession of the United 
States, and formed part of the territory of Louisiana, 
until the formation of the State of that name in 1812, 
when the remainder of the territory was named Mis- 
souri, from which (after a stormy debate in Congress 
as to the admission of slavery) was separated the pres- 
ent State of Missouri in 1721.* 

The office of Syndic, to which Colonel Boone had 
been appointed, is similar to that of justice of the peace 
under our own government: but it is more extensive, 
as combining military with civil powers. Its exercise 
in Colonel Boone's district did not by any means oc- 
cupy the whole ef his time and attention. On the 
contrary, he found sufficient time for hunting in the 
winter months — the regular hunting season. At first 
he was not very successful in obtaining valuable furs ; 
but after two or three seasons, he was able to secure a 

f Lippincott's Gazetteer. 



PERILS WHILE HUNTING. 323 

sufficient quantity to enable him, by the proceeds of 
their sale, to discharge some outstanding debts in Ken- 
tucky ; and he made a journey thither for that purpose. 
When he had seen each creditor, and paid him all he 
demanded, he returned home to Missouri, and on his 
arrival lie had but half a dollar remaining. "To his 
family," says Mr. Peck, "and a circle of friends who 
had called to see him, he said, ' Now I am ready and 
willing to die. I am relieved from a burden that has 
long oppressed me. I have paid all my debts, and no 
one will say, when I am gone, ' Boone was a dishonest 
man.' I am perfectly willing to die."* 

Boone still continued his hunting excursions, at- 
tended sometimes by some friend: but most frequently 
by a black servant boy. On one of these occasions 
these two had to resist an attack of Osage Indians, 
whom they speedily put to flight. At another time, 
when he was entirely alone, a large encampment of 
Indians made its appearance in his neighborhood; and 
he was compelled to secrete himself for twenty days in 
his camp, cooking his food only in the middle of the 

* The owners of the money of which he was robbed on his 
journey to Virginia, as already related, had voluntarily relin- 
quished all claims on him. This was a simple act of justice. 



32-1 LIFE OF COLONEL DANIEL BOONE. 

night, so that the smoke of his fire would not be seen. 
At the end of this long period of inaction the Indians 
went offl 

At another time, while in his hunting camp, with 
only a negro boy for his attendant, he fell sick and lay 
a long time unable to go out. When sufficiently re- 
covered to walk out, he pointed out to the boy a place 
where he wished to be buried if he should die in camp, 
and also gave the boy very exact directions about his 
burial, and the disposal of his rifle, blankets and 
peltry.* 

Among the relations of Colonel Boone ; who were 
settled in his neighborhood, were Daniel Morgan Boone, 
his eldest son then living, who had gone out before 
his father; Nattra, with his wife, who had followed 
in 1800 ; and Flanders Callaway, his son-in-law, who 
had come out about the time that Missouri, then Upper 
Louisiana, became a part of the United States ter- 
ritory.! 

We have already stated that the land granted to 
Colonel Boone, in consideration of his performing the 
duties of Syndic, was lost by his omission to comply 
with the legal formalities necessary to secure his title. 

* Peck. f Ibid. 



PETITION TO CONGRESS. 325 

In addition to the ten thousand arpents of land thus 
lost, he had been entitled as a citizen to one thousand 
arpents of la ad according to the usage in other cases ; 
but he appears not to have complied with the condition 
of actual residence on this land, and it was lost in con- 
sequence. 

In 1812, Colonel Boone sent a petition to Congress, 
praying for a confirmation of his original claims. In 
order to give greater weight to his application, he pre- 
sented a memorial to the General Assembly of Ken- 
tucky, on the thirteenth of January, 1812, soliciting 
the aid of that body in obtaining from Congress the 
confirmation of his claims. 

The Legislature, by a unanimous vote, passed the 
following preamble and resolutions . 

" The Legislature of Kentucky, taking into view the 
many eminent services rendered by Col. Boone, in ex 
ploring and settling the western country, from which 
great advantages have resulted, not only to this State, 
but to his country in general ; and that from circumstan- 
ces over which he had no control, he is now reduced 
\o poverty, not having, so far as appears, an acre of 
land out of the vast territory he has been a great in- 
strument in peopling ; believing, also, that it is as un- 



826 LIFE OF COLOXEL DAMEL BOOXE. 

just as it is impolitic, that useful enterprise and emi- 
nent services should go unrewarded by a government 
where merit confers the only distinction ; and having 
sufficient reason to believe that a grant of ten the isand 
acres of land, which he claims in Upper Louisiana, 
would have been confirmed by the Spanish govern- 
ment, had not said territory passed, by cession, into 
the hands of the general government : wherefore. 

"Resolved, by the General Assembly of the Com- 
monwealth of Kentucky, — That our Senators in Con- 
gress be requested to make use of their exertions to 
procure a grant of land in said territory to said Boone, 
either the ten thousand acres to which he appears to 
have an equitable claim, from the grounds set forth to 
this Legislature, by way of confirmation, or to such 
quantity in such place as shall be deemed most advis- 
able, by way of donation." 

Notwithstanding this action of the Legislature of 
Kentucky, Colonel Boone's appeal, like many other 
just and reasonable clains presented to Congress, was 
neglected for some time. During this period of anx- 
ious suspense, Mrs. Boone, the faithful and affectionate 
wife of the venerable pioneer, who had shared his toils 
and anxieties, and cheered his home for so many years, 



GRANT OF LAND BY CONGRESS. 327 

was taken from his side. She died in March, 1813, at 
the age of seventy-six. The venerable pioneer was 
now to miss her cheerful companionship for the re- 
mainder of his life ; and to a man of his affectionate 
disposition this must have been a severe privation. 

Colonel Boone's memorial to Congress received the 
earnest and active support of Judge Coburn, Joseph 
Vance, Judge Burnett, and other distinguished men 
belonging to the Western country. But it was not 
till the 24th of December, 1813, that the Committee 
on Public Lands made a report on the subject. 

The report certainly is- a very inconsistent one, as 
it fully admits the justice of his claim to eleven thou- 
sand arpents of land, and recommends Congress to 
give him the miserable pittance of one thousand ar- 
pents, to which he was entitled in common with all the 
other emigrants to Upper Louisiana ! The act for the 
confirmation of the title passed on the 10th of Feb- 
ruary, 1814. 

For ten years before his decease, Colonel Boone 
gave up his favorite pursuit of hunting. The infirmi- 
ties of age rendered it imprudent for him to venture 
alone in the woods. 

The closing years of Colonel Boone's life were 




S28 LIFE OF COLONEL DANIEL BOONE. 

passed in a manner entirely characteristic of the man. 
He appears to have considered love to mankind, rev- 
erence to the Supreme Being, delight in his works 
and constant usefulness, as the legitimate ends of life. 
After the decease of Mrs. Boone, he divided his time 
among the different members of his family, making 
his home with his eldest daughter, Mrs. Callaway, 
visiting his other children, and especially his youngest 
son, Major Nathan Boone, for longer or shorter periods, 
according to his inclination and convenience. He was 
greatly beloved by all his descendants, some of whom 
were of the fifth generation ; and he took great delight 
in their society. 

" His time at home," says Mr. Peck, " was usually 
occupied in some useful manner. He made powder- 
horns for his grandchildren, neighbors, and friends, 
many of which were carved and ornamented with 
much taste. He repaired rifles, and performed various 
descriptions of handicraft with neatness and finish." 
Making powder-horns — repairing rifles — employments 
in pleasing unison with old pursuits, and by the asso- 
ciations thus raised in his mind, always recalling the 
pleasures of the chase, the stilly whispering hum of 



ME. HARDING PAINTS HIS PORTRAIT. 329 

the pines, the fragrance of wild flowers, and the deep 
solitude of the primeval forest." 

In the summer of 1820, Chester Harding, -who of 
American artists is one of the most celebrated for the 
accuracy of his likenesses, paid a visit to Colonel Boone 
for the purpose of taking his portrait. The Colonel 
was quite feeble, and had to be supported by a friend, 
the Eev. J. B. Welsh, while sitting to the artist.* 

This portrait is the original from which most of the 
engravings of Boone have been executed. It repre- 
sents him in his hunting- dress, with his large hunting- 
knife in his belt. The face is very thin and pale, and 
the hair perfectly white ; the eyes of a bright blue 
color, and the expression of the countenance mild 
and pleasing. 

* Peok. Life of Boone, 




CHAPTEE XXIII. 



Last illness, and death of Colonel Boone — His funeral — Account 
of his family — His remains and those of his wife removed 
from Missouri, and reinterred in the new cemetery in Frank- 
fort, Kentucky — Character of Colonel Boone. 



Lsr September, 1820, Colonel Boone had an attack 
of fever, from which he recovered so as to make a 
visit to the house of his son, Major Nathan Boone. 
Soon after, from an indiscretion in his diet, he had a 
relapse ; and after a confinement to the house of only 
three days, he expired on the 26th of September, in 
the eighty-sixth year of his age. 

He was buried in a coffin which he had kept ready 

for several years. His remains were laid by the side 

of those of his deceased wife. The great respect and 

reverence entertained toward him, attracted a large 

concourse from the neighboring country to the funeral 

The Legislature of Missouri, then in session, passed 

a resolution that the members should wear the badge 

of mourning usual in such cases for twenty days; 

and an adjournment for one day took place. 
(330) 



EEINTERMENT AT FRANKFORT. 331 

Colonel Boone had five sons and four daughters 
The two oldest sons, as already related, were killed 
by the Indians. His third, Colonel Daniel Morgan 
Boone, resided in Missouri, and died about 1842, 
past the age of eighty. Jesse Boone, the fourth son, 
settled in Ujlssouri about 1805, and died at St. Louis 
a few years after. Major Nathan Boone, the youngest 
child, resided for many years in Missouri, and received 
a commission in the United States Dragoons. He 
was still living at a recent date. Daniel Boone's 
daughters, Jemima, Susannah, Rebecca, and Lavinia, 
were all married, lived and died in Kentucky. 

In 1845 the citizens of Frankfort, Kentucky, hav- 
ing prepared a rural cemetery, resolved to consecrate 
it by interring in it the remains of Daniel Boone and 
his wife. The consent of the family being obtained, 
the reinterment took place on the 20th of August of 
that year. 

The pageant was splendid and deeply interesting. 
A few survivors of Boone's cotemporaries were 
present, gathered from all parts of the State, and a 
numerous train of his descendants and relatives led 
the van of the procession escorting the hearse, which 
was decorated with forest evergreens and white lilies. 






332 LIFE OF COLONEL DANIEL BOONE. 

an appropriate tribute to the simple as well as glori- 
ous character of Boone, and a suitable emblem of his 
enduring fame. The address was delivered by Mr. 
Crittenden, and the concourse of citizens from Ken- 
tucky and the neighboring States was immense. 

The reader of the foregoing pages will Have no diffi- 
culty in forming a correct estimate of Boone's charac- 
ter. He was one of the purest and noblest of the 
pioneers of the West. Eegarding himself as an in- 
strument in the hands of Providence for accomplishing 
great purposes, he was nevertheless always modest 
and unassuming, never seeking distinction, but always 
accepting the post of duty and danger. 

As a military leader he was remarkable for pru- 
dence, coolness, bravery, and imperturbable self-pos- 
session. His knowledge of the character of the In- 
dians enabled him to divine their intentions and 
baffle their best laid plans; and notwithstanding his re- 
sistance of their inroads, he was always a great favorite 
amongst them. As a father, husband, and citizen, 
his character seems to have been faultless; and his 
intercourse with his fellow-men was always marked 
by the strictest integrity and honor. 



COLONEL BOONE'S AUTOBIOGRAPHY. 



-<♦>- 



[The following pages were dictated by Colonel Boone to John Filson, and published 
in 1784. Colonel Boone has been heard to say repeatedly since its publication, 
that "it is every word true."]^ 



-<♦»- 



Curiosity is natural to the soul of man, and interesting ob- 
jects have a powerful influence on our affections. Let these 
influencing powers actuate, by the permission or disposal of 
Providence, from selfish or social views, yet in time the myste- 
rious will of Heaven is unfolded, and we behold our conduct, 
from whatsoever motives excited, operating to answer the im- 
portant designs of Heaven. Thus we behold Kentucky, lately 
a howling wilderness, the habitation of savages and wild beasts, 
become a fruitful field ; this region, so favorably distinguished 
by nature, now become the habitation of civilization, at a period 
unparalleled in history, in the midst of a raging war, and under 
all the disadvantages of emigration to a country so remote from 
the inhabited parts of the continent. Here, where the hand of 
violence shed the blood of the innocent ; where the horrid yells 
of savages and the groans of the distressed sounded in our ears, 
we now hear the praises and adorations of our Creator ; where 
wretched wigwams stood, the miserable abodes of savages, we 
behold the foundations of cities laid, that, in all probability, 
will equal the glory of the greatest upon earth. And we view 
Kentucky, situated on the fertile banks of the great Ohio, rising 
from obscurity to shine with splendor, equal to any other of the 
stars of the American hemisphere. 

The settling of this region well deserves a place in history. 
Most of the memorable events I have myself been exercised in ; 
and, for the satisfaction of the public, will briefly relate the cir- 

(333) 




334 



COLONEL BOONE S AUTOBIOGRAPHY. 



cumstance of my adventures, and scenes of life from my first 
movement to this country until this day. 

It was on the first of May, in the year 1769, that I resigned my 
domestic happiness for a time, and left my family and peaceable 
habitation on the Yadkin River, in North Carolina, to wander 
through the wilderness of America, in quest of the country of 
Kentucky, in company with John Finley, John Stewart, Joseph 
Holden, James Monay, and William Cool. We proceeded suc- 
cessfully, and after a long and fatiguing journey through a 
mountainous wilderness, in a westward direction. On the 7th of 
June following we found ourselves on Red River, where John 
Finley had formerly been trading with the Indians, and, from 
the top of an eminence, saw with pleasure the beautiful level 
of Kentucky. Here let me observe that for some time we had 
experienced the most uncomfortable weather, as a prelibation 
of our future sufferings. At this place we encamped, and made 
a shelter to defend us from the inclement season, and began to 
hunt and reconnoitre the country. We found everywhere 
abundance of wild beasts of all sorts, through this vast forest. 
The buffalo were more frequent than I have seen cattle in the 
settlements, browsing on the leaves of the cane, or cropping 
the herbage on those extensive plains, fearless, because ignorant 
of the violence of man. Sometimes we saw hundreds in a drove, 
and the numbers about the salt springs were amazing. In this 
forest, the habitation of beasts of every kind natural to America, 
we practiced hunting wil^h great success until the 22d day o* 
December following. 

This day John Steward* and I had a pleasing ramble, but foi- 
tune changed the scene in the close of it. We had passed 
through a great forest, on which stood myriads of trees, some 
gay with blossoms, and others rich with fruits. Nature was 
here a series of wonders, and a fund of delight. Here she dis- 
played her ingenuity and industry in a variety of flowers and 
fruits, beautifully colored, elegantly shaped, and charmingly 
flavored ; and we were diverted with innumerable animals pre- 
senting themselves perpetually to our view. In the decline of 
the day, near Kentucky River, as we ascended the brow of a small 
hill, a number of Indians rushed out of a thick canebrake upon 
us, and made us prisoners. The time of our sorrow was now 



COLONEL boone's autobiogkaphy. 335 

arrived, and the scene fully opened. The Indians plundered us 
of what we had, and kept us in confinement seven days, treating 
us with common savage usage. During this time we discovered 
no uneasiness or desire to escape^ which made them less suspi- 
cious of us ; but in the dead of night, as we lay in a thick cane- 
brake by a large fire, when sleep had locked-up their senses, my 
situation not disposing me for rest, I touched my companion, 
and gently awoke him. We improved this favorable opportu- 
nity and departed, leaving them to take their rest, and speedily 
directed our course toward our old camp, but found it plundered, 
and the company dispersed and gone home. About this time 
my brother, Squire Boone, with another adventurer, who came 
to explore the country shortly after us, was wandering through 
the forest, determined to find me if possible, and accidentally 
found our camp. Notwithstanding the unfortunate circum- 
stances of our company, and our dangerous situation, as sur- 
rounded with hostile savages, our meeting so fortunately in the 
wilderness made us reciprocally sensible of the utmost satisfac- 
tion. So much does friendship triumph over misfortune, that 
sorrows and sufferings vanish at the meeting not only of real 
friends, but of the most distant acquaintances, and substitute 
happiness in their room. 

Soon after this, my companion in captivity, John Stewart, was 
killed by the savages, and the man that came with my brother 
returned home by himself. We were then in a dangerous, help- 
less situation, exposed daily to perils and death among savages 
and wild beasts — not a white man in the country but ourselves. 

Thus situated, many hundred miles from our families in the 
howling wilderness, I believe few would have equally enjoyed 
the happiness we experienced. I often observed to my brother, 
" You see now how little nature requires to be satisfied. Felicity, 
the companion of content, is rather found in our own breasts 
than in the enjoyment of external things ; and I firmly believe 
it requires but a little philosophy to make a man happy in what- 
soever state he is. This consists in a full resignation to the 
will of Providence ; and a resigned soul finds pleasure in a path 
strewed with briers and thorns." 

We continued not in a state of indolence, but hunted every 
day, and prepared a little cottage to defend us from the winter 




336 COLONEL BOONE'S autobiography. 

storms. We remained there undisturbed during the winter , 
and on the first day of May, 1770, my brother returned home to 
the settlement by himself, for a new recruit of horses and am- 
munition, leaving me by myself, without bread, salt, or sugar, 
without company of my fellow-creatures, or even a horse or 
dog. I confess I never before was under greater necessity of 
exercising philosophy and fortitude. A few days I passed un- 
comfortably. The idea of a beloved wife and family, and their 
anxiety upon the account of my absence and exposed situation, 
made sensible impressions on my heart. A thousand dreadful 
apprehensions presented themselves to my view, and had un- 
doubtedly disposed me to melancholy, if further indulged. 

One day I undertook a tour through the country, and the 
diversity and beauties of nature I met with in this charming 
season, expelled every gloomy and vexatious thought. Just at 
the close of day the gentle gales retired, and left the place to 
the disposal of a profound calm. Not a breeze shook the most 
tremulous leaf. I had gained the summit of a commanding 
vidge, and, looking round with astonishing delight, beheld the 
ample plains, the beauteous tracts below. On the other hand, 
I surveyed the famous river Ohio, that rolled in silent dignity, 
marking the western boundary of Kentucky with inconceivable 
grandeur. At a vast distance I beheld the mountains lift their 
venerable brows, and penetrate the clouds. All things were 
still. I kindled a fire near a fountain of sweet water, and 
feasted on the loin of a buck, which a few hours before I had 
killed. The sullen shades of night soon overspread the whole 
hemisphere, and the earth seemed to gasp after the hovering 
moisture. My roving excursion this day had fatigued my body, 
and diverted my imagination. I laid me down to sleep, and I 
awoke not until the sun had chased away the night. I contin- 
ued this tour, and in a few days explored a considerable part of 
the country, each day equally pleased as the first. I returned 
again to my old camp, which was not disturbed in my absence. 
I did not confine my lodging to it, but often reposed in thick 
canebrakes, to avoid the savages, who, I believe, often visited 
my camp, but, fortunately for me, in my absence. In this sit- 
uation I was constantly exposed to danger and death. How 
unhappy such a situation for a man tormented with fear, which 



COLONEL BOONE'S AUTOBIOGRAPHY. 337 

is vain if no danger comes, and if it does, only augments the 
pain ! It was my happiness to be destitute of this afflicting 
passion, with which I had the greatest reason to be affected. 
The prowling wolves diverted my nocturnal hours with per- 
petual howlings ; and the various species of animals in this vast 
forest, in the daytime, were continually in my view, 

Thus I was surrounded by plenty in the midst of want. I 
was happy in the midst of dangers and inconveniences. In such 
a diversity, it was impossible I should be disposed to melancholy. 
No populous city, with all the varieties of commerce and stately 
-structures, could afford so much pleasure to my mind as the 
beauties of nature I found here. 

Thus, through an uninterrupted scene of sylvan pleasures, I 
spent the time until the 27th day of July following, when my 
brother, to my great felicity, met me, according to appointment, 
at our old camp. Shortly after, we left this place, not thinking 
it safe to stay there longer, and proceeded to Cumberland River, 
reconnoitering that part of the country until March, 1771, and 
giving names to the different waters. 

Soon after, I returned home to my family, with a determina- 
tion to bring them as soon as possible to live in Kentucky, 
which I esteemed a second paradise, at the risk of my life and 
fortune. 

I returned safe to my old habitation, and found my family in 
happy circumstances. I sold my farm on the Yadkin, and what 
goods we could not carry with us ; and on the 25th day of Sep- 
tember, 1773, bade a farewell to our friends, and proceeded on 
our journey to Kentucky, in company with five families more, 
and forty men that joined us in Towel's Valley, which is one 
hundred and fifty miles from the now settled parts of Kentucky, 
This promising beginning was soon overcast with a cloud of 
adversity ; for, upon the 10th day of October, the rear of our 
company was attacked by a number of Indians, who killed six, 
and wounded one man. Of these, my eldest son was one that 
fell in the action. Though we defended ourselves and repulsed 
the enemy, yet this unhappy affair- scattered our cattle, brought 
us into extreme difficulty, and so discouraged the whole com- 
pany, that we retreated forty miles, to the settlement on Clinch 
River. We had passed over two mountains, viz., Powel's and 

22 



338 i COLONEL BOONE'S autobiography. 

Walden's, and were approaching Cumberland mountain when 
\his adverse fortune overtook us. These mountains are in the 
wilderness, as we pass from the old settlements in Virginia to 
Kentucky, are ranged in a southwest and northeast direction, 
are of a great length and breadth, and not far distant from each 
other. Over these, nature hath formed passes that are less dim- 
cult than might be expected, from a view of such huge piles. 
The aspect of these cliffs is so wild and horrid, that it is impos- 
sible to behold them without terror. The spectator is apt to 
imagine that nature has formerly suffered some violent convul- 
sion, and that these are the dismembered remains of the dread- 
ful shock ; the rains, not of Persepolis or Palmyra, but of the 
world ! 

I remained with my family on Clinch until the 6th of June, 
1774, when I and one Michael Stoner were solicited by Governor 
Dunmore of Virginia to go to the fails of the Ohio, to conduct 
into the settlements a number of surveyors that had been sent 
thither by him some months before ; this country having about 
this time drawn the attention of many adventurers; We imme- 
diately complied with the Governor's request, and conducted in 
the surveyors — completing a tour of eight hundred miles, 
through many difficulties, in sixty-two days. 

Soon after I returned home, I was ordered to take the command 
of three garrisons during the campaign which Governor Dun- 
more carried on against the Shawanese Indians ; after the con- 
clusion of which, the militia was discharged from each garrison, 
and I, being relieved from my post, was solicited by a number 
of North Carolina gentlemen, that were about purchasing the 
lands lying on the south side of Kentucky River, from the Cher- 
okee Indians, to attend their treaty at Wataga, in March, 1775, 
to negotiate with them, and mention the boundaries of the 
purchase. This I accepted ; and, at the request of the same 
gentlemen, undertook to mark out a road in the best passage 
from the settlement through the wilderness to Kentucky, with 
such assistance as I thought necessary to employ for such an 
important undertaking. 

I soon began this work, having collected a number of enter- 
prising men, well armed. We proceeded with all possible ex- 
pedition until we came within fifteen miles of where Boones- 



COLONEL BOONE'S AUTOBIOGRAPHY. 889 

borough now stands, and where we were fired upon by a party 
of Indians, that killed two, and wounded two of our number ; 
yet, although surprised and taken at a disadvantage, we stood 
our ground. This was on the 20th of March, 1775. Three days 
after, we were fired upon again, and had two men killed, and 
three wounded. Afterward we proceeded on to Kentucky River 
without opposition ; and on the first day of April began to erect 
the fort of Boonesborough at a salt lick, about sixty yards from 
the river, on the south side. 

On the fourth day, the Indians killed one of our men. We 
were busily employed in building this fort until the fourteenth 
day of June following, without any further opposition from the 
Indians ; and having finished the works, I returned to my family 
on Clinch. 

In a short time I proceeded to remove my family from Clinch 
to this garrison, where we arrived safe, without any other diffi- 
culties than such as are common to this passage ; my wife and 
daughter being the first white women that ever stood on the 
banks of Kentucky River. 

On the 24th day of December following, we had one man 
killed, and one wounded by the Indians, who seemed determined 
to persecute us for erecting this fortification. 

On the fourteenth day of July, 1776, two of Colonel Calaway's 
daughters, and one of mine, were taken prisoners near the fort. 
I immediately pursued the Indians with only eight men, and 
on the 16th overtook them, killed two of the party, and recov- 
ered the girls. The same day on which this attempt was made, 
the Indians divided themselves into different parties, and 
attacked several forts, which were shortly before this time 
erected, doing a great deal of mischief. This was extremely 
distressing to the new settlers. The innocent husbandman was 
shot down, while busy in cultivating the soil for his family's 
supply. Most of the cattle around the stations were destroyed. 
They continued their hostilities in this manner until the 15th 
of April, 1777, when they attacked Boonesborough with a party 
of above one hundred in number, killed one man, and wounded 
four. Their loss in this attack was not certainly known to us. 

On the 4th day of July following, a party of about two hun- 
dred Indians attacked Boonesborough, killed one man and 



340 COLONEL BOONE'S AUTOBIOGRAPHY. 

wounded two. They besieged us forty-eight hours, during 
which time seven of them were killed, and, at last, finding 
themselves not likely to prevail, they raised the siege and de- 
parted. 

The Indians had disposed their warriors in different parties at 
this time, and attacked the different garrisons, to prevent their 
assisting each other, and did much injury to the distressed in- 
habitants. 

On the 19th day of this month, Colonel Logan's fort was 
besieged by a party of about two hundred Indians. During this 
dreadful siege they did a great deal of mischief, distressed the 
garrison, in which were only fifteen men, killed two, and 
wounded one. The enemy's loss was uncertain, from the com- 
mon practice which the Indians have of carrying off their dead 
in time of battle. Colonel Harrod's fort was then defended by 
only sixty-five men, and Boonesborough by twenty-two, there 
being no more forts or white men in the country, except at the 
Falls, a considerable distance from these ; and all, taken col- 
lectively, were but a handful to the numerous warriors that 
were everywhere dispersed through the country, intent upon 
doing all the mischief that savage barbarity could invent. Thus 
we passed through a scene of sufferings that exceeds description. 

On the 25th of this month, a reinforcement of forty-five men 
arrived from North Carolina, and about the 20th of August fol- 
lowing, Colonel Bowman arrived with one hundred men from 
Virginia. Now we began to strengthen ; and hence, for the 
space of six weeks, we had skirmishes with Indians, in one 
quarter or another, almost every day. 

The savages now learned the superiority of the Long Knife, 
as they call the Virginians, by experience ; being out-generalled 
in almost every battle. Our affairs began to wear a new aspect, 
and the enemy, not daring to venture on open war, practiced 
secret mischief at times. 

On the 1st day of January, 1778, I went with a party of thirty 
men to the Blue Licks, on Licking River, to make salt for the 
different garrisons in the country. 

On the 7th day of February, as I was hunting to prooure meat 
for the company, I met with a party of one hundred and two 
Indians, and two Frenchmen, on their march against Boones- 



COLOjSTEL boone's autobiography. 341 

borough, that place being particularly the object of the enemy. 
They pursued, and took me ; and brought me on the 8th da ? 
to the Licks, where twenty-seven of my party were, three of 
there, having previously returned home with the salt. I, know- 
ing it was impossible for them to escape, capitulated with the 
enemy, and, at a distance, in their view, gave notice to my men 
of their situation, with orders not to resist, but surrender them- 
selves captives. 

The generous usage the Indians had promised before in my 
capitulation, was afterward fully complied with, and we pro- 
ceeded with them as prisoners to Old Chilicothe, the principal 
Indian Town on Little Miami, where we arrived, after an uncom- 
fortable journey, in very severe weather, on the 18th day of 
February, and received as good treatment as prisoners could 
expect from savages. On the 10th day of March following, I 
and ten of my men were conducted by forty Indians to Detroit, 
where we arrived the 30th day, and were treated by Governor 
Hamilton, the British commander at that post, with great 
humanity. 

During our travels, the Indians entertained me well, and their 
affection for me was so great, that they utterly refused to leave 
me there with the others, although the Governor offered them 
one hundred pounds sterling for me, on purpose to give me a 
parole to go home. Several English gentlemen there, being sen- 
sible of my adverse fortune, and touched with human sympathy, 
generously offered a friendly supply for my wants, which I re- 
fused, with many thanks for their kindness — adding, that I never 
expected it would be in my power to recompense such unmerited 
generosity. 

The Indians left my men in captivity with the British at 
Detroit, and on the 10th day of April brought me toward Old 
Chilicothe, where we arrived on the 25th day of the same month. 
This was a long and fatiguing march, through an exceedingly 
fertile country, remarkable for fine springs and streams of water. 
At Chilicothe I spent my time as comfortably as I could expect ; 
was adopted, according to their custom, into a family, where I 
became a son, and had a great share in the affection of my new 
parents, brothers, sisters, and friends. I was exceedingly 
familiar and friendly with them, always appearing as cheerful 



342 COLONEL boone's autobiography. 

and satisfied as possible, and they put great confidence in me. 
I often went a hunting with them, and frequently gained their 
applause for my activity at our shooting-matches. I was care- 
ful not to exceed many of them in shooting ; for no people are 
more envious than they in this sport. I could observe, in their 
countenances and gestures, the greatest expressions of joy when 
they exceeded me ; and, when the reverse happened, of envy. 
The Shawanese king took great notice of me, and treated me 
with profound respect and entire friendship, often intrusting me 
to hunt at my liberty. I frequently returned with the spoils 
of the woods, and as often presented some of what I had taken 
to him, expressive of duty to my sovereign. My food and lodg- 
ing were in common with them ; not so good, indeed, as I could 
desire, but necessity makes every thing acceptable. 

I now began to meditate an escape, and carefully avoided 
their suspicions, continuing with them at Old Chilicothe until 
the 1st day of June following, and then was taken by them to 
the salt springs on Scioto, and kept there making salt ten days. 
During this time I hunted some for them, and found the land, 
for a great extent about this river, to exceed the soil of Ken- 
tacky, if possible, and remarkably well watered. 

When I returned to Chilicothe, alarmed to see four hundred 
and fifty Indians, of their choicest warriors, painted and armed 
in a fearful manner, ready to march against Boonesborough, I 
determined to escape the first opportunity. 

On the 16th, before sunrise, I departed in the most secret 
manner, and arrived at Boonesborough on the 20th, after a jour- 
ney of one hundred and sixty miles, during which I had but one 
meal. 

I found our fortress in a bad state of defense ; but we pro- 
ceeded immediately to repair our flanks, strengthen our gates 
and posterns, and form double bastions, which we completed in 
ten days. In this time we daily expected the arrival of the 
Indian army ; and at length, one o^ my fellow-prisoners, escap- 
ing from them, arrived, informing us that the enemy had, on 
account of my departure, postponed their expedition three 
weeks. The Indians had spies out viewing our movements, and 
were greatly alarmed with our increase in number and fortifica- 
tions. The grand council of the nations were held frequently, 



COLONEL BOONE'S AUTOBIOGRAPHY. 343 

and with, more deliberation than usual. They evidently saw 
the approaching hour when the Long Knife would dispossess 
them of their desirable habitations ; and, anxiously concerned 
for futurity, determined utterly to extirpate the whites out of 
Kentucky. We were not intimidated by their movements, but 
frequently gave them proofs of our courage. 

About the first of August, I made an incursion into the Indian 
country with a party of nineteen men, in order to surprise a 
small town up Scioto, called Paint Creek Town. We advanced 
within four miles thereof, when we met a party of thirty Indians 
on their march against Boonesborough, intending to join the 
others from Chilicothe. A smart fight ensued between us for 
some time ; at length the savages gave way and fled. We had 
no loss on our side ; the enemy had one killed, and two wounded. 
We took from them three horses, and all their baggage ; and 
being informed by two of our number that went to their town, 
that the Indians had entirely evacuated it, we proceeded no 
further, and returned with all possible expedition to assist our 
garrison against the other party. We passed by them on the 
sixth day, and on the seventh we arrived safe at Boonesborough. 

On the 8th, the Indian army arrived, being four hundred and 
forty-four in number, commanded by Captain Duquesne, eleven 
other Frenchmen, and some of their own chiefs, and marched 
up within view of our fort, with British and French colors flying ; 
and having sent a summons to me, in his Britannic Majesty's 
name, to surrender the fort, I requested two days consideration, 
which was granted 

It was now a critical period with us. We were a small num- 
ber in the garrison — a powerful army before our walls, whose 
appearance proclaimed inevitable death, fearfully painted, and 
marking their footsteps with desolation. Death was preferable 
to captivity ; and if taken by storm, we must inevitably be de- 
voted to destruction. In this situation we concluded to main- 
tain our garrison, if possible. We immediately proceeded to 
collect what we could of our horses and other cattle, and bring 
them through the posterns into the fort ; and in the evening of 
the 9th, I returned answer that we were determined to defend 
cur fort while a man was living. "Now," said I to their com- 
mander, \lho stood attentively hearing my sentiments, " we 



844 COLONEL BOONE'S AUTOBIOGRAPHY. 

laugh at your formidable preparations ; "but thank you for 
giving us notice and time to provide for our defense. Your 
efforts will not prevail; for our gates shall forever deny you 
admittance." Whether this answer affected their courage or 
not I cannot tell ; hut contrary to our expectations, they formed 
a scheme to deceive us, declaring it was their orders, from Gov- 
ernor Hamilton, to take us captives, and not to destroy us ; but 
if nine of us would come out and treat with them, they would 
immediately withdraw their forces from our walls, and return 
home peaceably. This sounded grateful in our ears ; and we 
agreed to the proposal. 

We held the treaty within sixty yards of the garrison, on 
purpose to divert them from a breach of honor, as we could not 
avoid suspicions of the savages. In this situation the articles 
were formally agreed to, and signed ; and the Indians told us 
it was customary with them on such occasions for two Indians 
to shake hands with every white man in the treaty, as an 
evidence of entire friendship. We agreed to this also, but were 
soon convinced their policy was to take us prisoners. They 
immediately grappled us ; but, although surrounded by hun- 
dreds of savages, we extricated ourselves from them, and escaped 
all safe into the garrison, except one that was wounded, through 
a heavy fire from their army. They immediately attacked us 
on every side, and a constant heavy fire ensued between us, day 
and night, for the space of nine days. 

In this time the enemy began to undermine our fort, which 
was situated sixty yards from Kentucky River. They began at 
the water-mark, and proceeded in the bank some distance, 
which we understood by their making the water muddy with 
the clay ; and we immediately proceeded to disappoint their 
design, by cutting a trench across their subterranean passage. 
The enemy, discovering our countermine by the clay we threw 
out of the fort, desisted from that stratagem ; and experience 
now fully convincing them that neither their power nor policy 
could effect their purpose, on the 20th day of August they raised 
the siege and departed. 

During this siege, which threatened death in every form, we 
had two men killed, and four wounded, besides a number of 
cattle. We killed of the enemy thirty-seven, and wounded a 



COLONEL BOONE'S AUTOBIOGRAPHY. 345 

great number. After they were gone, we picked up one hun- 
dred and twenty-five pounds weight of bullets, besides what 
stuck in the logs of our fort, which certainly is a great proof of 
their industry. Soon after this, I went into the settlement, and 
nothing worthy of a place in this account passed in my affairs 
for some time. 

During my absence from Kentucky, Colonel Bowman carried 
on an expedition against the Shawanese, at Old Chilicothe, with 
one hundred and sixty men, in July, 1779. Here they arrived 
undiscovered, and a battle ensued, which lasted until ten 
o'clock, A. M., when Colonel Bowman, finding he could not 
succeed at this time, retreated about thirty miles. The Indians, 
in the meantime, collecting all their forces, pursued and over- 
took him, when a smart fight continued near two hours, not to 
the advantage of Colonel Bowman's party. 

Colonel Harrod proposed to mount a number of horse, and 
furiously to rush upon the savages, who at this time fought 
with remarkable fury. This desperate step had a happy effect, 
broke their line of battle, and the savages fled on all sides. In 
these two battles we had nine killed, and one wounded. The 
enemy's loss uncertain, only two scalps being taken. 

On the 22d day of June, 1780, a large party of Indians and 
Canadians, about six hundred in number, commanded by Colo- 
nel Bird, attacked Riddle's and Martin's stations, at the forks 
of Licking River, with six pieces of artillery. They carried this 
expedition so secretly, that the unwary inhabitants did not dis- 
cover them until they fired upon the forts ; and, not being pre- 
pared tq oppose them, were obliged to surrender themselves 
miserable captives to barbarous savages, who immediately after 
tomahawked one man and two women, and loaded all the others 
with heavy baggage, forcing them along toward their towns, 
able or unable to march. Such as were weak and faint by the 
way, they tomahawked. The tender women and helpless chil- 
dren fell victims to their cruelty. This, and the savage treat- 
ment they received afterward, is shocking to humanity and too 
barbarous to relate. < 

The hostile disposition of the savages and their allies caused 
General Clarke, the comimaidaiit at the Falls of the Ohio, imme- 
diately to begin an expedition with his own regiment, and the 



846 COLONEL boone's autobiography, 

armed force of the country, against Pecaway, the principal town 
of the Shawanese, on a branch of Great Miami, which he finisher! 
with great success, took seventeen scalps, and burnt the town 
to ashes, with the loss of seventeen men. 

About this time I returned to Kentucky with my family ; and 
here, to avoid an inquiry into my conduct, the reader being 
before informed of my bringing my family to Kentucky, I am 
under the necessity of informing him that, during my captivity 
with the Indians, my wife, who despaired of ever seeing me 
again — expecting the Indians had put a period to my life, op- 
pressed with the distresses of the country, and bereaved of me, 
her only happiness — had, before I returned, transported my 
family and goods on horses through the wilderness, amid a mul- 
titude of dangers, to her father's house in North Carolina. 

Shortly after the troubles at Boonesborough, I went to them, 
and lived peaceably there until this time. The history of my 
going home, and returning with my family, forms a series of 
difficulties, an account of which would swell a volume ; and, 
being foreign to my purpose, I shall purposely omit them. 

I settled my family in Boonesborough once more ; and shortly 
after, on the 6th day of October, 1780, I went in company witli 
my brother to the Blue Licks ; and, on our return home, we' 
were fired upon by a party of Indians. Hiey shot him and 
pursued me, by the scent of their dog, three miles ; but I killed 
the dog, and escaped. The winter soon came on, and was very 
severe, which confined the Indians to their wigwams. 

The severities of this winter caused great difficulties in Ken- 
tucky. The enemy had destroyed most of the corn the summer 
before. This necessary article was scarce and dear, and the 
inhabitants lived chiefly on the flesh of bn3alo. The circum- 
stances of many were very lamentable ; however, being a hardy 
race of people, and accustomed to difficulties and necessities, 
they were wonderfully supported through all their sufferings, 
until the ensuing autumn, when we received abundance from 
the fertile soil, 

Toward spring we were frequently harassed by Indians ; and 
in May, 1782, a party assaulted Ashton's station, killed one man, 
and took a negro prisoner. Captain Ashton, with twenty-five 
men, pursued and overtook the savages, and a smart figbl 



COLONEL BOONE'S AUTOBIOGRAPHY. 347 

ensued, which lasted two hours ; but they, being superior in 
number, obliged Captain Ashton's party to retreat, with the loss 
of eight killed, and four mortally wounded ; their brave com- 
mander himself being numbered among the dead. 

The Indians continued their hostilities ; and, about the 10th 
of August following, two boys were taken from Major Hoy's 
station. This party was pursued by Captain Holder and seven- 
teen men, who were also defeated, with the loss of four men 
killed, and one wounded. Our affairs became more and more 
alarming. Several stations which had lately been erected in the 
country were continually infested with savages, stealing their 
horses and killing the men at every opportunity. In a field, 
near Lexington, an Indian shot a man, and running to scalp him, 
was himself shot from the fort, and fell dead upon his enemy. 

Every day we experienced recent mischiefs. The barbarous 
savage nations of Shawanese, Cherokees, Wyandots, Tawas, 
Delawares, and several others near Detroit, united in a war 
against us, and assembled their choicest warriors at Old Chili- 
cothe, to go on the expedition, in order to destroy us, and en- 
tirely depopulate the country. Their savage minds were 
inflamed to mischief by two abandoned men, Captains M'Kea 
and G-irty. These led them to execute every diabolical scheme, 
and on the 15th day of August, commanded a party of Indians 
and Canadians, of about five hundred in number, against Bryant's 
station, five miles from Lexington. Without demanding a sur- 
render, they furiously assaulted the garrison, which was happily 
prepared to oppose them ; and, after they had expended much 
ammunition in vain, and killed the cattle round the fort, not 
being likely to make themselves masters of this place, they 
raised the siege, and departed in the morning of the third day 
after they came, with the loss of about thirty killed, and the 
number of wounded uncertain. Of the garrison, four were 
killed, and three wounded. 

On the 18th day, Colonel Todd, Colonel Trigg, Major Harland, 
and myself, speedily collected one hundred and seventy-six men, 
well armed, and pursued the savages. They had marched be- 
yond the Blue Licks, to a remarkable bend of the main fork of 
Licking River, about forty-three miles from Lexington, where 
we overtook them on the 19th day. The savages observing u^ ; 



848 COLONEL BOONE'S autobiography. 

gave way ; and we, being ignorant of their numbers, passed the 
river.- When the enemy saw our proceedings, having greatly 
the advantage of us in situation, they formed the line of battle 
from one bend of Licking to the other, about a mile from the 
Blue Licks. An exceeding fierce battle immediately began, for 
about fifteen minutes, when we being overpowered by numbers, 
were obliged to retreat, with the loss of sixty-seven men, seven 
of whom were taken prisoners. The brave and much-lamented 
Colonels Todd and Trigg, Major Harland, and my second son, 
were among the dead. We were informed that the Indians, 
numbering their dead, found they had four killed more than 
we ; and therefore four of the prisoners they had taken were, 
by general consent, ordered to be killed in a most barbarous 
manner by the young warriors, in order to train them up to 
cruelty; and then they proceeded to their towns. 

On our retreat we were met by Colonel Logan, hastening to 
join us, with a number of well-armed men. This powerful 
assistance we unfortunately wanted in the battle ;-for, notwith- 
standing the enemy's superiority of numbers, they acknowledged 
that, if they had received one more fire from us, they should 
undoubtedly have given way. So valiantly did our small party 
light, that to the memory of those who unfortunately fell in the 
battle, enough of honor cannot be paid. Had Colonel Logan 
and his party been with us, it is highly probable we should 
have given the savages a total defeat. 

I cannot reflect upon this dreadful scene, but sorrow fills my 
heart. A zeal for the defense of their country led these heroes 
to the scene of action, though with a few men to attack a pow 
erful army of experienced warriors. When we gave way, they 
pursued us with the utmost eagerness, and in every quarter 
spread destruction. The river was difficult to cross, and many 
were killed in the flight — some just entering the river, some 
in the water, others after crossing, in ascending the cliffs. Some 
escaped on horseback, a few on foot ; and, being dispersed every- 
where in a few hours, brought the melancholy news of this 
unfortunate battle to Lexington. Many widows were now made. 
The reader may guess what sorrow filled the hearts of the inhab- 
itants, exceeding any thing that I am able to describe. Being 
reinforced, we returned to bury the dead, and found their 



.349 

bodies strewed everywhere, cut and mangled in a dreadful man- 
ner. This mournful scene exhibited a horror almost unparal- 
leled : some torn and eaten by wild beasts ; those in the river 
eaten by fishes ; all -in such a putrefied condition, that no one 
could be distinguished from another. 

As soon as General Clark, then at the Falls of the Ohio— who 
was ever our ready friend, and merits the love and gratitude of 
all his countrymen — understood the circumstances of this 
unfortunate action, he ordered an expedition, with all possible 
haste, to pursue the savages, which was so expeditiously effected, 
that we overtook them within two miles of their towns ; and 
probably might have obtained a great victory, had not two of 
their number met us about two hundred poles before we came 
up. These returned quick as lightning to their camp, with the 
alarming news of a mighty army in view. The savages fed in 
the utmost disorder, evacuated their towns, and reluctantly left 
their territory to our mercy. We immediately took possession 
of Old Chilicothe without opposition, being deserted by its in- 
habitants. We continued our pursuit through five towns on 
the Miami River, Old Chilicothe, Pecaway, New Chilicothe, 
Will's Towns, and Chilicothe — burnt them all to ashes, entirely 
destroyed their corn, and other fruits, and everywhere spread a 
scene of desolation in the country. In this expedition we took 
seven prisoners and five scalps, with the loss of only four men, 
two of whom were accidentally killed by our own army. 

This campaign in some measure damped the spirits of the 
Indians, and made them sensible of our superiority. Their 
connections were dissolved, their armies scattered, and a future 
invasion put entirely out of their power ;» yet they continued 
to practice mischief secretly upon the inhabitants, in the ex- 
posed parts of the country. 

In October following, a party made an incursion into that 
district called the Crab Orchard ; and one of them, being ad- 
vanced some distance before the others, boldly entered the 
house of a poor defenseless family, in which was only a negro 
man, a woman, and her children, terrified with the apprehen- 
sions of immediate death. The savage, perceiving their defense- 
lesss condition, without offering violence to the family, attempted 
to capture the negro, who happily proved an overmatch for him, 



350 COLONEL BOONE'S AUTOBIOGRAPHY. 

threw liim on the ground, and in the struggle, the mother of the 
children drew an axe from a corner of the cottage, and cut his 
head off, while her little daughter shut the door. The savages 
instantly appeared, and applied their tomahawks to the door. 
An old rusty gun-brrrel, without a lock, lay in a corner, which 
the mother put through a small crevice, and the savages, per- 
ceiving it, fled. In the meantime, the alarm spread through the 
neighborhood ; the armed men collected immediately, and pur- 
sued the ravagers into the wilderness. Thus Providence, by 
the means of this negro, saved the whole of the poor family 
from destruction. From that time until the happy return of 
peace between the United States and Great Britain, the Indians 
did us no mischief. Finding the great king beyond the water 
disappointed in his expectations, and conscious of the impor- 
tance of the Long Knife, and their own wretchedness, some of 
the nations immediately desired peace ; to which, at present 
[1784], they seem universally disposed, and are sending embas- 
sadors to General Clarke, at the Falls of the Ohio, with the 
minutes of their councils. 

To conclude, I can now say that I have verified the saying of 
an old Indian who signed Colonel Henderson's deed. Taking 
me by the hand, at the delivery thereof — " Brother, " said he, 
"we have given you a fine land, but I believe you will have 
much trouble in settling it." My footsteps have often been 
marked with blood, and therefore I can truly subscribe to its 
original name. Two darling sons and a brother have I lost by 
savage hands, which have also taken from me forty valuable 
horses, and abundance of cattle. Many dark and sleepless nights 
have I been a companion for owls, separated from the cheerful 
society of men, scorched by the summer's sun, and pinched by 
the winter's cold — an instrument ordained to settle the wilder- 
ness. But now the scene is changed : peace crowns the sylvan 
shade. 

What thanks, what ardent and ceaseless thanks are due to 
that all-superintending Providence which has turned a cruel 
war into peace, brought order out of confusion, made the fierce 
savages placid, and turned away their hostile weapons from our 
country I May the same Almighty Goodness banish the accursed 
monster, war, from all lands, with her hated associates, rapine 



COLONEL boone's autobiogkaphy. 351 

and insatiable ambition ! Let peace, descending from her native 
heaven, bid her olives spring amid the joyful nations ; and 
plenty, in league with commerce, scatter blessings from her 
copious hand ! 

This account of my adventures will inform the reader of the 
most remarkable events of this country. I now live in peace 
and safety, enjoying the sweets of liberty, and the bounties of 
Providence, with my once fellow-sufferers, in this delightful 
country, which I have seen purchased with a vast expense of 
blood and treasure : delighting in the prospect of its being, in a 
short time, one of the most opulent and powerful States on the 
continent of North America ; which, with the love and gratitude 
of my countrymen, I esteem a sufficient reward for all my toil 
and dangers. 

DANIEL BOON!. 
Fayette County, Kentucky. 



THE END, 



L1BR ARY OF CONGRESS 




010 231 156 5 



